Leaderboard

Hello. I must thank everyone again for the kindness you've shown my story. I wasn't expecting to get one comment on it, much less so many wonderfully sweet and complimentary ones. Our protagonist will learn today one of the biggest impacts the regressing she's received has had.... Chapter Five: Self Fulfilling Prophecy I’d been given a few gifts from my main bitch Margaret, most of which manifested during ‘tummy time’, which meant that sometimes I would get to be let out of my box and allowed to lay on a towel on the floor and play with soft blocks, a small set of plastic keys, which was the height of modern entertainment, and a stuffed tiger that sat with a doofy smile in my cot with me. Oh, and she’d put a flowery headband on my head. I didn’t count that among the gifts because it sucked, but I was too polite to ask if she’d kept the receipt. The headband and tiger buddy were meant to indicate that I was a special little angel, different from the other pants fillers, and slightly more aware of my environment than the rest of them. The tiger was a mild balm to the overwhelming boredom that eked its way over every pore of my miserable body for the next two days. Sometimes I ‘accidentally’ dropped it off the side of the cot, which meant someone had to pick it up for me, and that was the most I had besides chewing on him (the oral fixation loved that) and pretending he was a cellmate. I couldn’t talk to him aloud, but sometimes when one of the littles started choking on her own mucous and had to have it suctioned out, I would look at him, all, ‘get a load of this character, am I right?’ I hadn’t named him because I felt like naming him was one step too far over the crib railing, if you get my meaning, so he was just ‘the tiger plush.’ We hadn’t had many potential adopters in the two days I’d spent here, neither of which seemed too interested in me, and only one actually left with a little. They were an old, bookish looking couple, and were toting along another little who looked like he’d seen the devil with his own two eyes and was definitely not regressed, his comically gargantuan diaper shoved into a pair of blue shortalls and a pacifier strapped to his mouth from behind. Margaret hadn’t liked them, I overheard her saying to another orderly as they cleaned up the newly empty cot, but not enough to refuse the adoption of their newest little princess. Escape was seeming to be my best bet, but even at tummy time I was never unsupervised. Someone sat and told me how good I was at pretending to be six months old, only not in those exact words. They’d say ‘ooh, are you having fun with your keys?’ and ‘I bet you’re going to build a big tower!’ Yeah, Shannon, I’ve been speaking to city planning about the erection of a new skyscraper with these three blocks. It was like being in prison, the way I was always watched, but somehow worse: there was no one to commiserate with, and the tiger didn’t fucking count. They even had a night staff, who wore darker blue shirts, and fluttered between the cribs to see to whoever was crying and to administer sponge baths to us. At least in the pen we’d had tubs. Nasty tubs you’d likely catch a fungus and get bruised up by a nanny, but at least you could chat and relax a minute. Time droned on, and not once had I been able to look at a clock. At one point I was waking from a nap, because fuck if sleeping sure did pass the time, thumb in my mouth as always but ready to be popped out, when I heard chatter at the front desk. Typing, the filling out of a form. There was an adoptee here. I wasn’t sure how wonderful and nice I wanted to be, because I couldn’t see or hear them well. I heard a woman’s voice, and another one as well, but that could have been from behind the desk. Oh, no, a third, so maybe a couple of two ladies? “Oh, oh, this one, it’s this one,” I heard a woman say from the other end of the room. “I am in love at first sight, that means it’s a yes.” “Aren’t we here for me, Chrysta?” That was a second voice, deeper and more mature sounding. “If you like this one so much, you adopt her…” “What’s wrong with her?” The voice that was Chrysta said, and I heard her set something down on the carpeting and assumed she was lifting whichever little that was out of her cot. “Helloooo,” she cooed, and the little made unintelligible noises back, “I already have two,” she said cheerfully, “my hands are full, and if I adopted another I’d want to post about the decision first. I’d probably get some nasty comments if I impulse bought, and besides you know how much of a handful both Abby and Little Crissy are, in their own unique ways.” You deserve them, ma’am, if anything for naming one of your littles Little Crissy. I hoped for her sake she was regressed. “I still think this might be a hair impulsive of me,” said the one with the deeper voice, and I agreed silently, hearing them wander like they were shopping for shoes instead of living beings, but still unable to see them. “Don’t you think it’s a bad idea to get a little, just because you project that it’d be good clickbait for the vlog?” Yes? The answer should definitely be yes. “Noooo, no,” there was more bag shuffling as Chrysta yakked on, “oh my god, Joan, sis, we talked about this: you’re not just doing it for the vlog, you’re doing it for you.” “I don’t know…” “We’re already here! Hang on, I’m gonna film a pano of the room, we can put a voiceover or music or something over this. Oh, crap-ola, can we film in here?” One of the teens, who I’d learned was named Lindi, hesitated, before coming up with an answer that I was sure she’d pulled out of her ass. Ugh. Nope, this was going to be a soft pass for me; I didn’t want to be the poster baby for someone’s post about the Top Ten Best Playpen Accessories (Number Four Is Borderline Genius), so I figured that being gross and unruly would get me safely out of this situation. These types seem like they want cute, cuddly, happy babies. I squeezed my stomach and felt a soft mess push between my cheeks with a short, muffled fart, and purposely spit a dribbling of drool out of the corner of my mouth for good measure. Tiger buddy was already wet from my chewing, so I decided to offer up a sample to dear Joan and Chrysta what they’d have to deal with if they took me home by chucking him out of the cot, and then screeching about it. That is right: abandon hope, all ye who enter here, for I am Seenit! The world’s worst little! I didn’t hear anyone say anything, because I was balling my hands into fists and screaming bloody murder. Somewhere in the dirge of my fake ‘don’t adopt me, I suck’ fit, I felt the soft of the tiger go back into my cot. As a reflex, I opened my eyes, which I should have never, ever done. I would count knocking over that stupid candle as a lesser mistake than opening my stupid, idiot eyes. Joan was older, maybe early 40s, but I could only tell as much from the patches of grey hairs among the rest of the deep black that flecked above her ears and led to the high ponytail she wore, and from the general loose aura of having been around the block. She was just this side of heavier set, likely just from life, or from naturally broad shoulders. There was makeup on her pleasant face, but not too much. I was never an excellent judge of such things, but I would venture to say she had nice skin. Maybe it was the dark red tank top she wore, but there was an aura to her of warmth. Regression hypnosis was a hell of a drug, one I’d never recommend. As soon as our eyes met in a second of contact, thoughts imploded into my head that I never would have warranted or approved of otherwise: I wanted this Amazon to hold me. All bets were off, the screaming fit had stopped short when I locked in on her dark brown eyes and grappled with the emotional wrecking ball that was my desire to be held by an Amazon. What the hell was my damage? Well, ‘mental’, I guess, that would be the correct word for my damage. Never in my life had I looked at an Amazon and thought ‘I want them to embrace me’, so the regression cocktail was to blame here. Yeah, of course, when I was a free cat I’d see other littles my age at underground bars, trying to get a decent conversation in over the dulcet tones of wailing guitars and an anguished artist jamming the fuck out about their rage against The Man, and thought that I’d like them to hold me in the way most Amazons don’t think I’d know how to do. Sometimes they had followed up on the request. Missed those days. This wasn’t like that. I didn’t want to be held sexually, it was more like... I just wanted a hug. The soft, tender feeling that this wretched woman who wanted nothing more than to inflate a pacifier in my mouth and put a zap collar on my neck exuded like an over-applied perfume made her seem incredibly satisfying to be held by. It was like seeing an image of a bed online while you’re at work playing the part of the shadowy head boss, but also shopping for duvet covers because you don’t have any more meetings that day, and you think ‘ohh yeah, baby, I wish I was right there on that bed. That bed would treat me real right. Me and this bed would have an agreement.’ Joan grinned in a way that was wonderful, her teeth were white and straight and her smile met her eyes. “Hi, pretty mama,” she said, reaching up to fix my headband from where I’d rage-punched it askew, “there we go. You’re just cranky because you just woke up, huh? Huh?” I could smell her hand cream over the low roil of stale piss, baby powder, and my own brand. What was that? Cucumber melon? Excellent choice. “I’m so sorry,” I heard Maggie’s smooth voice from above my cot, just out of my line of sight, “Rini isn’t usually this crabby, she might be getting restless. Come here,” she hoisted me out of the cot from behind and cradled me, and I was sort of stupid with concern at my own mental state and thus easily flipped around like a proper baby. My thumb went to my mouth. Hand to god: I was dumbfounded. “Please look around, I am going to change this little one.” “Rini?” Joan asked while Chrsyta was still panning her camera over several other littles. “She isn’t a newborn, is she?” “No, she’s six months.” Joan ooohed over this while Maggie bounced me. “Six months,” Maggie added, “and very poopy. Will you please excuse me? I’m going to go clean our little princess up.” “I’ll do it,” Joan blurted out, as timidly as one can blurt something. “I think I’d like to try her out.” I immediately snapped to my senses and objected to the phrase ‘try her out’, like I was a used automobile she’d get a great price on (with credit approval) but she wanted to see how the steering felt first. Of course, what the solid hell was wrong with me? This was an Amazon, she saw me as an accessory. I felt urine flood my diaper again in a long stream that started at the legs and crawled back to where my mess was smattered across my butt and even groin now, and I welcomed it. Encouraged it. I wish I could have thrown up then, too. Was I a bit too vengeful at Amazons as a whole? To that I say: wouldn’t you be? “Yes, of course ma’am,” Maggie’s dripping, honeyed voice said. “Once you’re done, let us know so we can take you and Miss Rini to the bonding room.” I had heard that last couple go into the bonding room, but I was too far away to see what the deal was in there, but I assumed it worked much like pet adoption, they’d let me out of my kennel, she’d pet my head, and I’d bite her. When I was held out to Joan, my arms moved with my heart rather than my head and reached out for her. No, that’s underselling what the regressed part of me -who I’d decided was now my mortal enemy - did at this woman: I made Mother Fucking grabby hands at her. Hello? As soon as I was cradled in her warm, plush, comforting embrace, I stuck one of my hands in my mouth and bit it with extreme prejudice. If you ever made grabby hands at an Amazon as a free little, you were quite literally asking her to stick a big cartoon bonnet on you and bounce you away merrily in a cute stroller to diaperland. The me that went to those bars a thousand years ago would have thought I was crazy. Holy shit, I thought as she took my hand from my mouth and said something I didn’t pay attention to on our way to the changing table that laid in a small inlet hallway, right in front of the actual bathroom that we weren’t given the privilege to use, where I felt like I never wanted her to put me down and if she did I might cry (cry! Are you kidding!): I might be actually fucking real life full-tilt-wacko insane. I was down on the table as I’d been a trillion times in the past six years, the gnarly feeling of poop squashing into my cheeks and up my back, I felt like I’d been robbed of the most comfort I’d ever felt when I was smacked with the cold absence of Joan holding me. She stood to my side, rather than with my legs pointed at her, to change me, and kissed the top of my head in a way that gave me butterflies. “Are you always this friendly,” she asked, unbuttoning the white onesie we all wore here, “or am I special, little mama?” I didn’t know what to say. My thumb back in my mouth was a small degree of comfort. I really had been regressed. I am certainly older than a six month old in my head but there was a nagging new Second Part of me that made my chest tremble with the rise of a cry I didn’t fucking order, thanking you very much. Thankfully it didn’t get further than a cherubic hiccup before I stabbed viciously, but I’d known it, she’d known it. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d cried besides the eye-moisture incident on the diaper conveyor with Green on one side and that other inmate going out of her mind on the other. Now, with Joan’s hands peeling back the tapes of my diaper and me letting her, I was the one going out of my mind. I was a thumbsucker like Betsy, and I was crying during a change like whoever that woman was. They were supposed to be the wackos, not me. “Oh, there there lamb cop, it’s okay,” she opened the front and exposed me to the moderately chilly air of the adoption area, and decided to make this an even colder experience by hitting me with critically unwarmed baby wipes to clean up the frontal regions. Her free hand took my legs and rolled them forward and spread the winter of that wipe to my ass. I hadn’t eaten a single solid thing since getting here, so it was mostly liquid at this point with little substance. “I bet Chrysta woke you up, huh?” With that, Joan leaned down near my face in order to drop to a conspiratory whisper, “she’s a bit of a loudmouth, but don’t tell her I said that.” Don’t worry, it’s safe with me. Snitches get stitches, lady. I considered winking at her, but I felt like we had a good thing going here that I didn’t want to ruin by blowing my own cover, so I flapped one of my arms lazily and smiled loosely around my thumb. The baby brain wanted so badly for her to pick me up again, so I sucked a little harder. It didn’t help. By this time she’d swapped to another wipe and was going between my butt cheeks with it and even at the place where my thighs met my torso. The robots were programmed to clean until things shined, but this was a practiced hand. A warm, soft, cucumber melon scented hand that wiped up to my back and over my belly again too. “Do you have any lotion?” Joan tossed the last dirtied wipe as she called out, wiggling my trapped legs playfully. “I used the last of it,” you spilled the last of it, that’s what you did, Heather, “so we’ve only got powder right now.” “Looks like there’s going to be a blizzard!” Joan found the baby powder and did what I can only describe as her going ‘dingalingalingaling!’ to imitate, I don’t know, snowing? Snow is silent, maybe it was a jingle bell. Good grief. Regardless, she did it while powdering me back and front, and then using the warmth of her hands to rub it gently in. My butt was back onto the plush surface of another diaper, and I made sure to wiggle and kick when she momentarily freed my legs to pull the pillowy front up between them. It was held in place as she settled the tapes over the landing strip, and with a quick hand she tugged my onesie back down and snapped it into place. “There! There we go!” She rubbed my tummy and I felt my thumb drift out of my mouth, and in fearing that Baby Head was going to make grabby hands again I went into overdrive and grabbed my feet instead. Nice save. “You seem much happier now, bunnybutt. I bet you were just cranky and uncomfy, huh? Yes you were, yes you were!” Ugh, I’d never get used to ‘yes you were yes you were.’ Joan lifted me from the table and cradled me, hand supporting my head even though I was able to do it myself, and rocked me on her way back to the front. I couldn’t see where exactly we were going; I was busy staring at her. No one is a supermodel from down here, where you’ve got a premium shot at the inside of their nose, but I was enraptured by every centimeter of her, and nursing my thumb while she held me made my eyes heavy with comfort. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been this content and at ease. Her heart was muffled, but I could hear it through her shirt, and even though people were talking around me, Joan’s heart and soft rocking took full control of the world. At least until I was handed over to Maggie, at which point I snapped to my fucking senses and vowed to personally smash all of their regression equipment with a stupidly large hammer as soon as I broke out of whatever crib hell Joan planned to put me in. I looked around and saw that Chrysta had been filming at least some of this ordeal, her brown-but-dyed-blonde hair tugged up into a loose bun that shook when she clapped her hand to her cheek and squealed. “Soooo exciting,” she chirped. I’d pulled my thumb from my mouth and was using it to idly pick at my shirt, but if it wouldn’t have been a giveaway to point at her, look at Maggie, and say ‘is this chick real or did we end up in a teen comedy,’ I would have. “We’ll wait until your sister is done washing up,” Maggie said, bouncing me lightly, “and then we can head into the bonding room.” “I can’t believe it, I told her she’d fall in love at first sight!” She’d slipped the camera back into her bag and extracted a tablet, the thin transparent piece of holographic garbage that I hadn’t so much as looked up directions on in six years. “I think Gregory’s gonna loooove her too.” “Gregory?” Maggie asked. “The hubs,” Chrysta said, and it was then that I noticed Chrysta was wearing a necklace with two stick figure girls on it, each with a different triangular crystal for a dress, and I wondered if this represented the two littles she mentioned earlier. Little Crissy. I could have thrown up in my mouth. “Well, not mine, but Joan’s.” Maggie was deadly serious about the people she adopted out to, which gave me the idea that this Amazon might actually give half a shit about littles and wasn’t just trying to move us along so cots would clear up. At present, she’d been holding me so that I was almost in a seated pose with my legs half dangling around her, one hand supporting my clean-diapered butt and the other at my back. I’d been busy looking at Chrsyta, so I didn’t see Maggie’s face change, but I could feel the temperature drop around her. “Why did Gregory not come with?” When she asked, she patted my rear in the way someone would impatiently tap their foot. “Surely daddy would want to meet his new little, unless he is next door picking out a boy?” “Oh, no, he had to work!” Chrysta, seemingly distracted by her own sentence, bent over to wave at me. “But,” she said, after I stared at her and did not wave back, “he’s, like, so super totally onboard, they’d been planning this for months he is, just,” her hands went up in a burst shape, like fireworks, “stoked.” “Mhm,” the voice of a woman unconvinced; Maggie’s distrust of this man may be my ticket to not getting adopted yet. Whatever sorcery that Joan held over me would only hinder my progress of escaping, and I refused to be the property of vloggers, I would not be used for views. That’s right Maggie, I thought, get his ass. Where is daddy, hmm? ‘He had to work’ a likely story! “Where does the Mister work, I wonder? We are open seven days a week, I would have liked to have met him.” “He’s a lawyer.” I didn’t have to hear any more, a lawyer got me charged with arson for knocking a candle over. Well, alright, first there was a cop involved, and a judge, but whatever. Being the adoptive fake-baby of a mommy vlogger and a lawyer was the best way to never be able to escape your suburban home again. It would be hard enough if every time Joan picked me up I went into a worshipful haze and felt the earth move or whatever. I had to revisit my ‘worst little on earth’ strategy, so I started picking my nose hoping to strike gold and wipe it on someone (which, for the record, not something I make a habit of, but I was desperate) when Maggie shushed me and pulled my hand away. “But don’t worry, Joan and I pull in our own money with the vlog and blog posts,” Chrysta added as if anyone had asked. “We’ve had a few suuuper nice sponsorships, and I think Joanie bringing home a new little will snatch a million views at the very least.” “I see,” Maggie’s voice was careful, “and what sort of things do you vlog and blog about?” Just then, Joan came from the back hall where the bathroom was. “Sorry for taking so long,” she announced, shimmying out of the way as a teen plucked a squawking little from her cot, “I think I’m all ready to head out.” “Oh?” YES! “Going so soon? You seemed so attached to Miss Rini.” Joan reached out to pluck me from Maggie’s slender arms into her soft embrace, where she placed my head on her shoulder and I, limp with the bodily reaction of Rightness that warmed my cheeks and my heart, curled my fingers around the fabric of her shirt again. It was the best hug I’d ever had. I never wanted to be put down again. No, no, the baby brain never wanted to be back again, the baby brain kicked my legs and snuggled into her, smushed my cheek into her shoulder so that a bit of drool leaked between my parted lips and onto the fabric of her tank top. The baby brain sighed and curled my toes when she pet my hair, but it was definitely my brain that bitch-slapped me back to reality when Joan said: “Yes, that’s why I’m ready to go. I don’t think I need the bonding room. I’m adopting this one.” Oh no, oh fuck, I tried to squeeze my stomach to make myself poop but nothing came, I hadn’t been fed since this morning so I wasn’t even wetting. My brain froze, lulled into a sleepy, peaceful state by the full body comfort of Joan swaying with me, one so sluggish and morphed by whatever regression I’d soaked in and the vibration of Joan’s voice in her chest that I couldn’t bring myself to scream or spit. I tried to kick, but it did not phase her in the least. I was at war with myself. The regressed part of me was in bliss, held by this Amazon with her hand supporting my upper back and the other cupping my butt and making me feel (eugh) small. I felt truly tiny in her hold. Maggie was talking, Chrysta was talking, even dumb fuck Heather was talking and I was kneading my hand into Joan’s shirt, but her words pierced through my babyheaded fog. “I don’t know what it is. I was convinced I was going to come in here and leave empty handed. I’d been having second thoughts all day, like that this was impulsive, or rash, or fronted by my emotions rather than my brain. Maybe it is.” She kissed my cheek. My heart pounded. “I saw this little girl and I felt so connected, I felt like if I left her here I’d spend the rest of my life wondering about her.” My chest was tightened with a fear I don’t think I’d ever felt. “I felt the same way about her that I did when they first handed Lyric to me. Like I’d found the most beautiful treasure in the world.” Chrysta was tearing up and gripping Maggie’s shoulder, which Maggie seemed only lightly perturbed by, and I was struck through the heart with ten thousand arrows and, at least in my mind, not the type that naked little angels shoot. The Greek chorus of regressed littles sang of my departure as I was taken to the front counter. I remembered how I wish I’d let my final hours in prison go, with my criminal public cheering for me, and I thought that this was somehow an even worse tradeoff than what I’d gone with. Maggie, I thought, Maggie my main bitch, what about the dad thing? What about Gregory, where is that bastard, huh? When I was laid down on the front counter and footprinted, Baby Brain watered my eyes and made me make grabby hands at Joan again because I wanted her, who took my hand and kissed it, and Seenit inside-outside of me looked on in disgust. I couldn’t fight it, I felt like I was watching myself from eight feet away, handcuffed and in my orange prison onesie, watching Joan fill out paperwork while Chrysta filmed. I sucked my thumb and felt a distant calm. This was a fugue state, my body moved almost wholly without my permission, and made me cry. I sobbed deep in my gut and tried to stretch my hands toward Joan again. Hot tears rolled down my face and into my hair as I lay supine on the desk so they could fingerprint me. I hadn't even cried the first time they fingerprinted me six years ago. “I think she feels the same about you,” Maggie said. “She just arrived the other day, you know. I think she’s our fastest adoption yet.” I was lifted again, sobbing bodily, where Joan shushed and rocked me. “Chrysta, do you have a paci in your bag?” There was a rubber nipple slipped into my mouth. I sucked it like I’d never nursed anything before, like it was the only thing keeping me connected to this plane of existence. Unfortunately, what the constant satisfaction of the pacifier gave Rini, the baby, almost full override. Being held and giving my oral fixation its fix made my eyes flutter closed as I linked one arm around Joan’s neck, breathing in her scent, her warmth, the feeling of her hands and the smoothness of her skin, and the feeling of that low voice vibrating in her chest. --- I realize it may have been incorrect to say "a Greek chorus" since the diaper dimension has different countries and history. Please do not be too mad. What do you think Seenit has in store?

Chapter 22: Wanting to take advantage of the amazing summer we had been blessed with, Mom arranged for herself, Karen, Jack and me to spent the day at the nearby park. The same park that I took the bus to, what seemed like ages ago. The same park that I truly wore my diapers outside and public for the first time. Things had changed quite a bit since that first outing and when Mom announced her plans the evening before, I wasn’t particular bothered by the idea, it would be nice to get out of the house for a bit and it had been a while since we’ve spent time with Karen and Jack, “It will be fun.” I thought to myself as I was laying in my bed, feeling my eyes get heavy and my diape swell between my legs, before drifting off to sleep. In the morning I made quick work of my breakfast, surprisingly I awoke with only a soggy diaper, so when breakfast was done, Mom sent me to the living room to watch some tv, while she got everything cleaned up and got herself ready for our day out. Sitting on my designated spot on the floor, switching between the morning news and morning cartoons it didn’t take long for my breakfast to start making its way through my system. It started with a couple of small farts, which was accompanied by small spurt of urine escaping from my bladder. I could feel the pressure building and continued to pass gas, the sound made me let out a small giggle, as I found my paci that I had left on the blanket the night before and placed it between my lips, switching back to the morning cartoons and throwing the remote to the side. I shifted my weight and let out another fart, which sounded wetter and certainly louder, which made me laugh out loud behind my dummy, resulting in a string of droll escaping from behind the shield, sadly I wasn’t wearing one of my new bibs and the warm sticky saliva splattered onto the front of my onesie, but I failed to notice, as I was hit by another slight cramp resulting in another runny fart escaping into my diaper. I shifted my weight one more time and this was all it took for my bowels to let loose and send a cascade of warm mush into soggy padding of my diaper as I sat motionless and slowly felt it spread up the back and down between my legs. It amazing how disgusted I felt with myself the first couple of times I found myself in a messy diaper, how the feeling of the warm poop around my butt and the feeling of it squishing around my diaper with my every move, how even the smell of my own accident made me almost physically sick and now, well now it felt almost pleasant. I had gone from hating the feeling of a messy diaper, to almost enjoying the feeling of sitting in my own filth. I grabbed both my feet and rolled backwards onto my back, almost rolling into a ball on the blanket, a I felt the mess move around in my soiled diaper and once again let out a small giggle. “You all done, Honey.” The sound of Mom’s voice took me out of the moment and straight back to reality as I sat back up and saw her leaning against the doorframe, while zipping on a cup of coffee. “I wonder how long she’d been watching me.” I thought to myself, but the worlds that escaped my mouth from behind the pacifier was “Yeah, Mommy. All done!” “That’s good, let’s go get you all cleaned up and ready. Your cousin and Aunty is going to be here soon.” She took me by the hand, helping me back to my feet and had me waddle after her towards the bathroom. Inside Mom had everything laid out, I gently laid down on the changing mat on the floor and the soiled diaper was quickly disposed of into the diaper pail and after a quick wipe down, I was guided into an already waiting warm bath, where Mom made sure to wash me thoroughly, commenting that I was soon in need of another haircut, as used plenty of soap, shampoo and conditioner to wash me off. Once out of the bathtub and dried off, I was once again guided to the changing mat and soon found myself in a new clean diaper with an added stuffer for extra absorbency and volume. Surprisingly Mom had already picked my outfit for the day, sliding a fresh onesie over my head, this one white, with sun yellow edges and decorated with bright yellow sunflowers. The onesie was accompanied by a new piece of clothing in the form of a pair of light blue shortalls which Mom guided my feet and legs into, before instructing me to stand up, allowing her to showcase the buttons around the crotch area and fix the length of the suspenders, before pulling them over my shoulders and snapping them into place on the chest area of my new pants. Last came a pair of white socks and my outfit for the day was all done. Turning to see myself in the bathroom mirror, I quickly came to the conclusion that; Despite being a tad bit childish the combination of the onesie and shortalls did a lot to hike up and hide my thickly diapered bum. I smiled at my reflection and proceeded to do a quick spin trying to see myself from every angle. Mom instructed me to go watch TV for a bit, while she got the last things ready and waited for Jack and Karen to arrive. On my way to the living room, I filled a large glass of water and took it with me to my designated spot on the floor, being very careful not to spill anything on my new outfit and feeling rather proud when I succeeded in finishing the entire glass without a single slipup. Mom was busy moving stuff around, until I finally heard the doorbell and she rushed to greet Karen and Jack. I could hear the door open as Mom’s voice echoed through the house. “Oh hello, you two. Heya Jack, hi Jack. My you sure are getting big! Honey, come say hi!” I quickly scrambled to my feet, almost knocking over the empty glass on the blanket and waddled my way through the house to greet our guest. I spotted Karen with Jack on her arm, busy chatting to Mom as I entered the kitchen. The conversation came to a dead halt, as Karen turned her head and spotted me entering the room. Her eyes grew wide as I waddled my way closer to greet them. “Hi Aunty Karen, HI Jack.” I leaned in for a hug, as Karen did the same while balancing Jack perfectly on one arm and using her other arm to embrace me, making sure to let her palm run down my back and across my diapered butt. “Oh, hello Patrick. My don’t you look all nice and dressed up. What a cute outfit your Mom picked out for you.” She let go of her embrace standing back up, while making sure to make eye contact with Mom, giving her a quick glance, eyes wide open. “Yes, isn’t it adorable. It’s his first time wearing his new shortalls. But they are just perfect for such a pleasant summer day.” Karen let her eyes glaze over me one more time. “And with crotch snaps and everything. I just love it!” Mom gave me a huge smile. “Oh yes, snapcrotch have proved to be a real lifesaver for us. You won’t believe how much easier everything has become.” Karen let out a light chuckle before answering. “Oh trust me, they are just the best. With so many diaper changes during the day, they really do save a lot of time. But one will have to wonder, at this point who spends more time changing diapers, me or you?” Both women burst into laughter, which resulted in Jack also starting giggle loudly. The laughter soon subsided as Mom continued. “So, you two ready to go.” She made a playful gesture at Jack who proceeded to squeal in joy. “Yes, we’re all packed and ready to go. I got the SUV and the stroller and everything is packed in the back. Rob should be here shortly in the van. “Uncle Rob is coming with us!?” I exclaimed partly confused, partly excited about getting to spent some guy time with my uncle. “No, Pat. Uncle Rob got some things to take care of while we’re out.” My smile turned a bit sour as a result of Karen’s answer, but I quickly forgot about my disappointment as Mom instructed me to go grab my shoes and jacket. We were soon dressed and ready to go and just as I opened the front door ready to head out, Uncle Rob almost ran me over while in the middle of entering the house with a huge box in his arms. “Oh, watch out there, Pat!” He exclaimed doing his best to not lose his footing and trying to avoid slamming the box into the walls or doorframe. “Good to see you, Rob.” Mom greeted him as he put the box down in the middle of the kitchen. “You too, Susan.” He turned to face me. “Hi, Uncle Rob!” He responded by rubbing my hair and letting his eyes pan over me two or three times. “Heya, Pat. Don’t you look fancy.” I gave him a huge smile, as he turned to once again face Mom. “I got the last box in the back, looked fairly simply so it should be ready in no time.” Mom responded with a smile. “Thank you once again, Rob. You’re really a big help. We’ll get out of your way and let you get to work. Honey, grab your diaper bag and let’s get going.” I barely heard a word that was spoken, as I was far too busy staring at the large box sitting on the kitchen floor. “Watch in the box?” I exclaimed. Mom swiftly grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards the door, making sure to grab the diaper bag and swing it over her free shoulder. “Nothing for you to worry about. Now come on, Jack and Karen is already in the car waiting for us.” We left Uncle Rob alone and went into the driveway, where Karen already had the engine running. Mom opened the back door for me and motioned for me to get into the backseat next to cousin Jack who was safely strapped into his car seat, busy sucking away at his pacifier and playing with some kind of rattle. I jumped into the backseat, where Mom quickly grabbed a hold of the seatbelt and strapped me in before I even had time to react, before throwing the diaper bag into the bottom of the car between my feet and slammed the door, as she made her way to the front door and jumped in next to Karen and we were on our way. I zoned out for most of the ride to the park. Mom and Karen spent the whole trip chatting away, but it mostly appeared as background noise to me, as I stared out the window and spent a few minutes trying to entertain Jack. At one point he threw his play rattle out of reach and almost burst into to tears trying to get it, until I picked it up and shook it in front of him, turning his whimper into a light giggle, which resulted in a slight giggle escaping my own lips as I continued to shake the rattle in the air. We soon arrived at the city park parking lot, where Mom and Karen was quick to get out the car as Karen went to the back and started getting Jack’s stroller out and assembled, while Mom made her way around and got my cousin unstrapped from his car seat, while I started searching for the button to unbuckle my own seatbelt. “HONEY, please wait.” Mom’s voice was loud and clear, making me freeze in place, as I watched her unstrap and lift Jack out of his seat and into the stroller that Karen had waiting for him on the pavement. Afterward she swiftly moved around the car, opening my door and unbuckled my seatbelt, before guiding me out the car, not forgetting to grab the diaper bag from the floor. Both mine and Jack’s diaper bags were slung over the handles of the stroller, as we started making our way across the parking lot towards the entrance of the park. At one-point Mom quickly grabbed my wrist and guided my hand onto the side of the stroller. “Please hold on, Honey.” She gave me a caring smile, as I did as I was told and we walked into the park. We slowly made our round of the park, making sure to take small breaks from time to time, to enjoy the silence, hear the birds sing, watching the trees, pretty flowers and enjoy the warm rays of the summer sun. I felt myself tinkle a few times into my diaper, but didn’t bother to care. Thanks to the combination of my onesie and shortalls I felt my diaper being safely supported and secured in place and he extra padding was sure to absorb anything that could escape my weakened bladder. We reached the middle of the park, which had a large opened area with a huge open lawn and a huge playground with swings, slides and a large sandbox. The adult decided to take a break here, as Karen unstrapped Jack from his stroller and carried him to the far end of the sandbox. Mom took a seat on a bench in the shadows and with nothing else to do, I followed Karen and Jack to the sandbox and stepped into the warm sand, where Jack was already busy grasping the warm substance and squishing it between his fingers. I felt the soggy padding of my diaper squish underneath my weight, as I dropped onto my butt in the sandbox, quickly finding a bucket that had been left behind and started building a sandcastle to impress Jack. It wasn’t until I was sitting there in the sand next to Jack, trying to get a castle going, while keeping an eye on him, that I realized how much he’d grown in such a short time. He certainly wasn’t an infant or little baby anymore. Or well, he was very much still a baby, but he clearly starting to get a hang of controlling his own body, crawling and scooting around, grasping and palming things. He was aware of the world around him and took in every sight as a new experience. As I filled another bucket with sand and slammed it down bottoms up to reveal another pillar of my castle, I couldn’t help but think back to when I started my project. Back then Jack was barely able to sit, let alone crawl and now he was doing both just fine. Back then I had to fight and focus to just wet myself, let alone mess my diapers and just like Jack, now I was doing both just fine. We were both making progress in our development, Jack moving in one direction, me moving in the complete opposite, at some point our journeys would surely cross paths as Jack would surely catch up to me or I would simply move backwards so much, that I would eventually bump into Jack as he was moving ahead on his Journey. Hopefully at that crossroad I would be able to shift gear from going in reverse to actually be moving and follow alongside Jack on his journey towards pottytraining. I managed to get a rather impressive castle going, building towers, outer walls and even started digging a tunnel going under the whole thing. Jack would simply continue grasping and throwing sand around, crawling a few meters from time to time to explore new areas and once in a while stop and look for Mom and Aunt Karen and get a huge smile every time he spotted on the bench in the shadow, chatting away but making sure to keep a close eye on the two of us. Playtime ended as Karen picked Jack up from the sandbox, making sure to brush most of the sand of his outfit and carried him to the bench. Not wanting to be alone, I knocked over my impressive castle and waddled behind them greeting Mom at the bench. “Did you two have fun, Honey.” I nodded answering her question before taking a seat next to her on the bench. “I’m just going to give Jack a quick feed and then maybe we should get on our way.” Karen positioned Jack in her lap, pulling down one side of her top while using a cloth to cover herself up and placed Jack to her bosom. “How long are you planning to keep breastfeeding, Karen.” Mom answered as Karen slowly rocked Jack back and forth. “Well, until he thinks its enough or it get too troublesome. We’re already switching between formula and pumping bottles, I don’t want to rush him and I actually really enjoy it to. This way I always have something for him to drink.” She gave a smile, while continuing to rock back and forth. “Oh shot, that reminds me!” Mom almost erupted. “You must also be thirsting for something to sip on.” She turned towards me. “And I totally forgot to bring something for the two of us.” Karen gestured towards her diaper bag hanging on the stroller. “Oh, I brought a juicebox that I was planning on drinking myself. Its right in the bag, he can have that.” Mom quickly stuck her hand inside the bag and produce a small square orange juicebox. “You’re a lifesaver, Karen.” She proceeded to open and poke the straw into the box, before handing it to me. “Here you go, Honey. Drink up.” I had been thirsting for something to drink for a while. The sun had been beating down on the sandbox the entire time and the combination of my shortalls, onesie and diaper I was wearing three layers of clothes, which had been keeping my core temperature fairly high. I wasted little time grabbing the juicebox out of Mom’s hand, quickly putting the straw in my mouth and have the box a hard firm squish, resulting in a flood of juice shooting up through the straw and into my mouth, with a lot more pressure and at a faster rate than expected, as a result the sweet liquid exploded into my mouth faster than I could swallow it, meaning a large amount managed to pressure its way out and escape between my closed lips and splattered onto the front and chest area of my onesie and shortalls and a few drops even managed to hit the crotch and thigh area of my juvenile pants. “Jesus Christ, Patrick!.” Mom erupted quickly snatching the box out of my hands. “Look at your pretty new clothes.” Putting the juicebox down on the bench, she quickly went into my diaper bag and produced several wet wipes, which she used to the best of her ability to wipe of the juice splatter, before it had a chance to leave any permanent stains or marks on my brand new clothes. “I’m sorry, Mom.” I hung my head in shame. “I was just very thirsty.” I felt rather defeated by the fact that I had failed the simple task of finishing my drink, without making a complete mess of myself. She finished wiping the remaining juice off of my clothes, concluding that the damage had been done, as large dark orange stains were fairly visible on the front and around my chest area. “It’s alright, Baby. You just need to be more careful. It’s too bad ruining all your pretty outfits on their first outing.” She discarded the wipes in a trashcan next to the bench and once again returned to the diaper bag, this time producing a white bib with a huge smiling yellow sun on the front. “Here you go, Honey. I think its best you were this for a while.” As she tied the bib around my neck, my frown quickly turned upside down, not exactly happy about wearing such an infantile piece of garment in public. “Mom, do I really have to!?” She picked the juicebox back up and placed the straw right in front of my face, motioning for me to drink. “Hush now, Baby. We need to get going soon. Now drink up and be a good boy.” Reluctantly I proceeded to lean forward and ever so slightly parted my lips to let the straw enter my mouth and did my best to quickly suck down the remaining juice, being very careful not to let anything slip between my lips, as Mom held a firm grasp on the box. In the meantime, Karen had finished feeding Jack and had herself all covered back up. “Phew, that went right through you didn’t it?” She playfully asked Jack, quickly putting her nose to his diapered butt, resulting in the young child letting out a loud laugh. “Let’s get you changed and then I think it’s time for somebody to go home for a nap.” Scooping Jack onto her arm, she swiftly managed to produce a changing mat, wipes and fresh diaper from the diaper bag, swiftly placing the mat next to Mom and me on the bench with Jack laid out on his back and expertly proceeded to unsnap his onesie exposing his soiled diaper and got going getting her baby boy cleaned up. I watched the whole scene unfold with great interest, while still sucking away on the juicebox. “I may be in the need of my diapers at the moment, but at least I’m still far from getting changed out in the open and in public like Jack. I may be moving backwards in my journey faster than expected, but I’ve not fully crossed paths with Jack just yet.” I felt rather proud as those thought ran through my mind, happy that I didn’t have to endure such a humiliating and infantile experience just yet. My train of thought came to a sudden halt, by the sound of several snaps quickly popping open and the feeling of palm pressing against the front of my diaper and feeling its way around between my legs. I quickly looked down as my jaw dropped resulting in a rather large amount of juice to flood out of my now wide open mouth and dripped down my jaw and onto the front of my bib, as I realized that Mom had popped open the crotch of my shortalls and several snaps of my onesie and was in the middle of feeling her way around my diaper area, searching for any leaks or something worse. “We’re only wet over here. Soaked, but only wet. He’ll be fine till we get home.” She quickly closed my onesie back up, before spotting the juice remains that was still dripping from my wide open mouth and onto the front of my bib. “Think that’s enough for now.” She pulled the juicebox away from my mouth and used her free hand to grab the bib to use it as a cloth to wipe the remaining juice from around my mouth. As the last droplet of juice was removed from my face, the voice of a young women broke the moment. “Excuse, is it okay if I sit.” My eyes shot open as both me, Mom and Karen all turned our heads to face the women who I recognized instantly. This was the same pretty girl that I had seen on my first diapered trip to the park, so long ago, the girl I had spotted feeding her own baby as I made my way around the park in a soggy nappy. Here she was again, her baby boy hanging in a sling close to her chest and with the sweetest smile across her face. “I didn’t mean to push you away or anything. But would it be okay if I sat next to you.” Karen who at this point had finished changing Jack and was in the middle of putting her supplies away, gave her a gentle smile. “Oh, you’re not intruding at all. We were actually just about to leave. One of these two are in need of a nap.” “If not both of them.” Mom cut in followed by a light chuckle, as she finished closing the last button of my shortalls. “The bench is all yours.” She finished before standing back up, motioning for me to do the same, as Karen picked Jack up from the bench and placed him back in the stroller. “Thank you so much.” She responded taking a seat on the bench and started unbuckling the child from his harness. “You two enjoy the weather.” Mom happily responded with a smile, as she gently guided my hand onto the stroller that Karen started pushing down the path. I did my best to avoid getting eye contact with the young mother, but as we made our way towards the exit I could help but turn my head to look back, only to spot her staring straight at me, wide eyed as her stare shifted up and down my person, clearly paying close attention to my diapered butt with shifted from side to side, as I walked next to the stroller towards the exit. We took the short route through the park and soon reached the exit and the parking lot, where Mom quickly scooted Jack out of his stroller and placed him in the carseat, while Karen got everything packed away into the back of the car. As earlier in the day, I was guided into the backseat next to Jack where Mom once again made sure to buckle me in tightly, before her and Karen took their respective seats in the front of the car. Traffic seemed to have picked up a fair bit compared to the trip to the park, meaning the ride home took a great deal longer, then the original drive. Jack drifted off to sleep in his carseat fairly quick, while Mom and Karen engaged in some boring chit chat, while listening to the radio in the front, leaving me to entertain myself for the remaining time until we got home. There is only so much time you can spend looking out the window, especially when you’ve seen the route and city hundreds, maybe thousands of times. At one point I spotted Jack’s rattle toy from earlier laying on the seat between us and with nothing else to do proceeded to pick it up and toss and turn it in the air, inspecting every square inch of the brightly colored plastic, at one point finding a button on the side, which made the whole thing light up in a rainbow colored display, which brought a small smile to my face. As mentioned I’d been fairly happy, if not even proud earlier to not having to endure a public dirty diaper change next to Jack while at the park. Despite my diaper being extremely soaked, at least I’d been able to avoid messing myself longer than my baby cousin on this particular, but as I was about to learn making it out and back home with only a soaked diaper to show for it, wasn’t about to be an option. As before it started with slight cramps, which quickly made their way downwards through my bowels, building in intensity as they did. The passing of some light gas came next. One fart, two farts, the third fart proved to be rather loud and sounded kind of wet. That’s when Mom and Karen decieded to pause their conversation and turn down the radio ever so slightly, as Karen looked into the rearview mirror spotting Jack completely motionless and fast asleep in his carseat. Next her mirror gazed shifted to me and continued to shift between me and the road, as I proceeded to pass gas several more times into my soaked diaper, as a foul smell started making its way around the cabin. “Think you’re going to have quite a clean up to look forward to, when we get home.” She said raising her eyebrows at my Mom, while returning her attention back to the traffic in front of her. “I’m kind of getting used to it, to be honest. I’m actually surprised he’s been able to hold it for this long today.” She answered back, while staring at my reflection in the rearview mirror. I completely ignored the fact that they were talking about me like I was not even there, or like if I was not able to understand their adult conversation. I was far too busy shifting my weight from side to side a few times, before finally feeling my bowels completely relax, as the familiar feeling of warm mush exploding and expanding into the backseat of my diaper and slowly spread up the back and down between my legs. After spending so much time in dirty diaper, I must have started to become anosmic or noseblind to my own odor because according to Aunty Karen a foul smell soon made its way around the whole inside of the car, even forcing her to crank her window open at one point, allowing some fresh air to enter the cabine and make the last few minutes of the ride home bearable for her and Mom. The comments made by Karen about my scent didn’t really bother me, I was actually enjoying the feeling of once again being in a messy diaper, feeling the pull of my onesie keep the diaper firm place, as I once again turned my stare out the side window and watched the buildings pass by, until we finally made the turn up our driveway and arrived him once more. “Oh,I hope Rob had time to finish.” Mom exclaimed while undoing her own seatbelt and opening the door to exit the car. “For your sake, I hope so to. You could certainly use it for this one.” Karen proclaimed while also swinging her door open, taking in a fresh breath of air, as she exited the car. Before Karen even had time to open the door in Jack’s side, Mom already had mine wide open and quickly unfastened my seatbelt, grabbing both my wrists firmly almost pulling me out the car and towards the house, as I kind of struggled to keep up, waddling close behind her with wide steps, feeling my nappy and the mess inside shift from side to side with my every step. “I’m going to see if Rob is done and get this one changed, just help yourself to whatever in the kitchen.” She yelled towards Karen, who was still in the process of unbuckling Jack from his carseat, as we reached the front door. As we entered Mom quickly dropped to one knee and untied my shoes, slipping them of my feet. “Phew! Got to agree with your Aunty on this one, Honey. You are in desperate need of a change.” She quickly untied her own shoes and once again took me by the wrist, leading me further inside. In the kitchen we were greeted by Uncle Rob, just as he opened the fridge and produced an ice cold beer for himself that he proceeded to crack open. “Oh, welcome home.” He said raising his beer with a smile, before taking a large sip. “Thanks, Rob. Karen and Jack is right behind us. But this one is in desperate need of a change.” She motioned towards me with a slight nod. “I’ll say so. I could smell you two all the way from the driveway.” He chuckled, before taking another sip. “But its perfect timing. I just finished putting up and packing everything away like 15 minutes ago.” A wide smile spread across Mom’s lips. “Oh, really!? That’s perfect Rob!” He proceeded to give himself a sarcastic pat on the shoulder with his free hand. “Yeah, Uncle Robbie got everything set up for his little nephew. Check it out, I’ll go help Karen and fetch Jack in the meantime.” He made his way past us, setting his beer down on the counter, before exiting through the door. “Come on, Honey. Follow along now.” Mom had yet to release her grip of my wrist and started dragging me down the hallway towards my bedroom, grabbing the handle of the door and pushing it open.

“What’s wrong baby?” Betty asked me the next morning as she saw me slightly squirming in my highchair. Beads of sweat rolling down my face and the large pacifier still in my mouth. I wanted to scream out so much! Scream for Julia to pull it out! To tell her I will use my diaper! But Julia was in the kitchen preparing breakfast and told me to not cause a scene and to be good, but with how full I felt, that was extremely hard! ************ Just one hour ago, I awoke to Julia unzipping my onise and placing her hand onto my diaper. “MHHHPH!” I shout with the pacifier still in my mouth as I was woken up. I dont even remember what happened after Julia made me cum and then traped my little friend in a cage. “Looks like the baby girl is still all clean.” Julia sais slightly disappointed. “That’s no good. Baby’s should be waking up at least wet.” “Mwh?” I mumbled confusedly. Why would I wake up wet? And what does she mean at least? “Ok baby girl, time to wet your diapy,” Julia says in a babyish voice and a smile. “Mwo.” I tell her as I shake my head. There was no reason I needed to wet myself. “Well, that’s too bad.” Julia sais with her smile still on her face. That smile gave me a chill. Julia had me stand up and stripped me of the worm onesie and leaving me in just a diaper and pacifier. She returned a moment later with a cute pink dress and a pink skirt that barely covered the diaper. “Ok baby, time for the fun part,” Julia tells me as she picks me up and takes me to the changing table. Fun part? Is she going to make me cum again this early in the morning? As soon as she had me on she forced my arms up and slipped straps onto my arms. “Mha?” I mumbled confused as I tugged my arms but couldn’t move them at all. But that wasn’t all as she also tied my legs and stopped me from moving. She then lifted two poles that the leg straps were attached to that lifted my legs into the air. What is she doing? I wondered as she left the room for a minute and left me hanging. When she returned she had what looked like a large syringe without the needle. When she came back over to me she removed the diaper and looked at me with her smile. “Since baby refuses to use her diaper, mommy needs to help encourage her baby to use them,” Julia tells me. Before I could give a reaction, I feel something poke my butt. “MHHHHAAA!” I scream in the pacifier as something goes inside! My head bolts up and looks past the bulky pink cage and see the syringe sticking in my ass! What the hell is going on!? Julia looks me in the eyes as she starts pushing the plunger in. her smile growing bigger and bigger as I thrashed about screaming my muffled screams. The mixture of oatmeal, mashed potatoes, and bananas being pushed right into my ass. It felt like I was shiting in reverse! Tears were in my eyes as my belly was being filled in reverse. “Aww, dont cry baby, I know what will make any girl happy,” Julia tells me as she finished filling me with mush. “All girls love jewelry.” She then held up a butt plug with a pink jewel on the end. no matter how much I thrashed around, Julia pulled out the syringe and shove the butt plug inside. Next, she put the diaper back on nice and snug. “MRRRR!” I muffled as I felt like I needed to take the biggest shit of my life! But even if I wanted to use the diaper, the plug kept it all in. “There we go, now then, why dont we go have breakfast?” Julia asked as she took off my leg restaurants and put purple mittens on my hands before letting my arms go. Instantly I tried to rip off the diaper and pull the plug out, I didn’t care if I shat all over the floor. I just needed this stuff out of me! But despite my clawing at the diaper, the mittens prevented me from getting any form of grip on the tabs to pull them off. “Baby’s awake!” Betty shouts as she comes into the room and sees me on the changing table. “Yep, but she is a little cranky right now,” Julia told her as I was still desperately clawing at the diaper. “She might just want some breakfast.” I was to busy cramping from the pain in my bowels I couldn’t stop Julia from picking me up and taking me to the kitchen where I was locked into the highchair and unable to do anything but wait. “Now be a good baby,” Julia tells me. She didn't even need to threaten me with some type of punishment. “Oh, and for my cute little sister, I got you a little present.” Julia handed betty what looked like a fidget cube. But as she looked back at me I could see from the look in her eye that it was somehow actually meant for me. Betty squealed as she started to fiddle with it. My eyes went wide as I bit down on the pacifier to stop me from screaming. “What’s wrong baby?” Betty asked me as she saw me slightly squirming in my highchair. Beads of sweat rolling down my face. I wanted to scream out so much! Scream for Julia to pull it out! To tell her I will use my diaper! To beg her not to toy with me like this! Betty just shrugged and went back to her 6 sided fidget toy. On the front, it had an on/off switch. Once turned on, I could feel but butt plug begin to vibrate! She grew bored of that one quickly but left it flipped on. Next was a little weel she could turn. With every turn, it felt like something was growing inside my mouth. Back and forth. With no way to spit the pacifier out. Once she was done with that part of the toy she moved onto the set of little buttons. 3 of them would click when pressed. With each click, she turned on one of 3 mini vibrators that were attached to the chastity cage Julia put on me. One mini vibrator on either side of my balls and one just under them. The vibrations sent shivers down my spine with every press. My dick was being aroused by the vibrations but it had nowhere to grow and was starting to get painful! Thankfully one side of the cube was blank so betty moved on to the 5th side. One with 3 little gears she could spin. With every turn of the 3 gears, one of 3 sections from the shaft of the cage turned in the direction she was turning the gears. Around and around they turned as tears were starting to stream out of my eyes. Partly from the pain, and partly from the aroused frustration I was feeling. Finally, Betty got to the last part of the toy. Another circle she can move around and around. And inside my diaper, the head of the cage began to spin around and around. “Mraaaaa!” I shouted through my pacifier as I hit the top of my high chair food tray. “I think the baby is really hungry!” Betty called out to her sister. Blissfully unaware of what she was doing to me. “Dont worry baby, num nums will be their soon,” Julia shouted back without needing to turn around. With that, Betty went back to her toy and my frustrated torment. Going back and forth between fidget sections and even playing with more than one. The buzzing tingly feelings of pleaser, pain, and frustrations were a roller coaster of emotions and feelings all building and building “MWWWWAAAAAA” I scream out as my body spasms and the front of my diaper gets sticky. “Looks like the baby just had some fun.” Julia sais as she sits food on the table. “Huh?” Betty said confused. “How did she have fun?” “She was just enjoying her diapers,” Julia tells her as she takes Betty’s toy and gives her a plat of breakfast. “Yum.” betty sais as she starts eating. Julia then turns to me, exhausted and panting slightly. With one hand she twists the front of the pacifier and deflates it enough to take out of my mouth with a line of drool following. Instead of any food, she places a bottle into my mouth. Being too exhausted to do anything, I start drinking it right away. I drink about ¾ of it before I just can't drink anymore. Thankfully Julia takes the bottle out and just lets me sit a moment to rest after everything that has happened. Even I could barely wrap my head around what just happened. As soon as Betty was done she rushed her plat of food to the sink before running back to the highchair. “Can the baby play now?” Betty asked practically bouncing as a child would. “Sure.” Julia sais as she lifts me out of the highchair and stands me right in front of Betty with her hand down the back of my diaper. “Betty, why dont you give the baby a nice big hug.” *pop* “Oh no,” I mumble as I feel Julia’s and retract out of the diaper and quickly hide the butt plug in her hand from Betty's sight. With the speed of a little demon, Betty squatted down, wrapped her arms around my waist, and picked me up while squeezing with all her might. “GWAAAAAAAA!” I shout as a large mass is forced out of my bowels and caught in the waiting diaper. “Im sorry!” betty yelled worried as she dropped me to the floor. “I didn’t mean to hurt her. Despite having a lot of it forced out of me from that hug, it felt like my body was forcing it out of me non stop. Julia smiled as she watched my diaper grow bigger and bigger as she was glad she put the thicker diapers on me. By the time I was done relieving myself, the diaper was sagging so much it could fall off me at any moment. My body couldn’t move, just release a low moaning sound. Whether it was for pain or pleaser of release, even I dont know. Betty just stared at me scared and worried that she might have done something wrong but Julia reassured her I was fine. Just a little tired still and probably just needed to sleep a little longer. She told Betty to go play a moment while she dealt with me. As soon as Betty was gon, Julia lifted me again with my head on her shoulder. One arm under my legs and the other patting the massive load in my diaper. “Such a good baby girl. Using her diaper as she needs too.” Julia sais before whispering into my ear, “mommy rewards baby girls with full diapers.” Excision finally takes over as I pass out right thair as mommy is carrying me out of the kitchen and back to the nursery. ************************ Messages from Julia to daddy. Baby girl: Daddy, I the baby finally had her first stinky today! Daddy: oh? How was it? Did she fuss? Baby girl: she didn’t want to at first, so I had to convince her to go. ^w^ Daddy: how did that turn out? Baby girl: (sent a photo of my laying in my crib while still wearing the massive diaper and some plastic panties to prevent leaks.) Daddy: such an adorable baby. ************************************* Message from Pink. Hi. hope you all are liking the story. I just wanted to let you all know that the next chapter will be the last chapter for this story. I had always planned on making this story short. Roughly 5 to 6 chapters. While it is a concept that could have many more chapters to it of all the things Julia and Betty could do to Sissy, I dont want to make this into a very long story. I already have enough long stories as is. But I did want to say that while the next chapter is the end of the story, I do have one last chapter to write after that. A crossover one-shot with “Baby care class.” another one of my femdom stories that I think you all would like if you liked this one. I hope you all stick around to read it. ^w^

When I stepped out of the shower at Debbie’s, I was relieved to find a pile of clothes waiting for me on top of the toilet seat. I slid my pajamas on, despite it only being 6 pm, while thanking the powers that be I had been given a pair of my panties. It had only been one day and I felt I was already at my emotional breaking point. It had taken me awhile to stop crying, but as I stood underneath the soothing spray of warm water, my hiccups and sobs eventually ceased. I still felt miserable and sorry for myself, but underneath the surface was a feeling of tranquility that could only come after a good, heartfelt cry. The stress of knowing I was being dumped here, along with the many arguments with my parents, had been accumulating for days. It had been a matter of time. I could feel a heavy wave of exhaustion begin to wash over me. Between the hours spent jumping, and the emotional turmoil, I was ready to wave a white flag in surrender. I wasn’t 100% sure where I would be sleeping, but I had a feeling it would be on the couch. I made a beeline for it and sprawled out. I closed my eyes for what felt like a mere minute, but before I knew it I was being tackled. I groaned in pain and clutched my stomach as Lily continued to shake me awake. “Pizza!” she squealed. I groaned again and tried to push her off of me. This child had no off switch, and doctors had the nerve to diagnose me with A.D.H.D? “I’m tired. Leave me alone.” I covered my face with one of the couch cushions. “I let you nap for an hour, any longer and you won’t be able to sleep tonight.” Debbie said. I doubted I had been on the couch that long, but when I lifted my head to stare at the clock display on the television screen I noticed it was already 7:30. I let my head plop back down on the arm rest. I didn’t care if I had been asleep one hour or five hours. I was drained. I felt like I could sleep til Halloween. “C’mon, time to get up and have dinner, if you’re still tired later you can go to bed. I’ve got the back bedroom ready.” It wasn’t until I could hear the two of them conspiring to tickle the bottoms of my feet did I make an attempt to get up. As soon as I took three steps to the kitchen I knew I didn’t feel quite right. The world around me was swaying and I crashed into Debbie. With reflexes like a cat she flung her arms out to steady me. “Woah, careful. Did you get up too fast?” “Uh, maybe? I-I don’t know. I feel a little funny.” I admitted . “I think I’m okay now.” I took a seat at the kitchen table where a pizza box sat. “Are you sure? You look a little pale. Let me get you some water.” I watched her dump the contents of the half empty bottle I had been drinking out of earlier and fill it with fresh water from the tap. She screwed the lid back on and handed it to me. I took a sip. It still had a sort of weird, almost sweet after taste. Since I had just watched her fill it right in front of my eyes I knew the problem was with me. I felt a small pang of guilt. Either I was being picky or something was up with my sense of taste. Her words replayed in my head. “I’m sorry we don’t live up to your high class expectations.” I cringed. I didn’t want to believe I was that picky. I didn’t want to think about anything that had happened today. I wanted to be angry, but at the same time I had this sick, sinking feeling in my stomach I deserved everything that happened to me. I was the one who never made an attempt to go inside and use the bathroom. I was the one who had been complaining. “Thank you,” I said as I accepted a slice of pepperoni pizza she handed me on a white paper plate. I wasn’t hungry, but I forced myself to take a few bites. I didn’t want to give her any reason to be mad at me. Lily on the other hand chowed down like she had never tasted anything so delicious in her entire life. I listened to her unintelligible toddler chatter and gave her a weak smile everytime she addressed me, but I was having a hard time focusing on what she was trying to say. I had forced down a slice, but now it felt like it was wreaking havoc on my insides. “Eliza, are you okay? You haven’t said a word all evening.” I flashed her an unconvincing smile. She leaned closer to me and asked, “Are you still upset about earlier? I thought you understood it was all for show for Lily. I wasn’t really upset at you, I just-” At that moment I could feel my mouth begin to fill with saliva and a painful cramp formed in my stomach. I knew I was in trouble. I jumped out of my seat and ran to the bathroom. I stuck my head in the toilet right before I began heaving up my dinner with a force I didn’t think possible. I heard my name being called from the kitchen, but when I didn’t respond Debbie’s figure appeared in the doorway. “Oh, Eliza, sweetie.” She said. I clung to the toilet bowl as the room began to sway again. I could feel sweat dripping down my chest and an unpleasant warm, sticky feeling in my pajama bottoms. When I managed to glance behind me I was horrified to discover my pants had done next to nothing to contain the mess. Myself and the bathroom floor were now coated in the foul brown liquid. I had but a moment to take in the damage as I could feel my stomach preparing to play another round of “Projectile Pizza”. When I heard the bathroom door close in between heaves I had assumed Debbie had left me alone to deal with my situation in private. Instead I was surprised to feel a comforting hand begin to rub up and down my back. She knelt far off to my side away from the blast radius, but still close enough to reach me. “Poor sweetie, no wonder your mom said you’ve been so ornery these last few days. You must have been coming down with the flu or something.” I moaned in agreement and rested my head against the rim of the porcelain bowl. After fifteen minutes of non-stop heaving, I felt my stomach cramps begin to subside. With eyes still closed, I groped around until I found the lever and flushed. “I’m so sorry, if I knew you were sick I never would have said those things to you.” This afternoon now felt like spilled milk in comparison. In my current state I wouldn’t have cared even if she had slapped me in the face. We stayed like that a few more minutes. I didn’t dare check behind me to view the collateral damage for fear of re-triggering the nausea. “I’m sorry,” I mumbled. “I’ll clean it up in a bit.” I still felt too dizzy to attempt moving. Ever since I turned double digits, in my family if you made a mess you had to clean it up. “Nonsense. I’m rinsing you off with the shower head, giving you some medicine and then putting you straight to bed.” She left for a moment and came back carrying a little medicine cup filled with Pepto Bismol and not the thermos I had been drinking from, but a cold Arrowhead bottle of water. I threw back the pink cup before wincing at the mixture of stomach acid and medication before washing it down with water. Compared to the water I was drinking before, it tasted amazing. “Strip.” I heard. She held out a plastic grocery store bag, and I pulled off my soiled clothing and put them inside. “I hope you’re not too attached to these because I’m throwing them away.” She tossed the bag aside and stepped over the mess. “The nice thing about the modifications to the bathroom is it will make cleaning up simple.” There was nothing separating the shower from the rest of the bathroom since the bathtub had been removed. Debbie filled a bucket of water before stepping over the messy puddle once again and sloshed the water over it from the side. Just like that, there was no sign I had a moment ago attempted to repaint the walls using only a single slice of pizza and my butthole. “I’ll disinfect later. Let’s get you cleaned up and into bed.” "Shouldn't I stay by the toilet?" "Just let whatever needs to come out come out where you are. You won't hurt anything in here. I don't want you falling and hitting your head lunging for the toilet. At this point it doesn't matter." I was still too weak to stand up for another shower, but it didn’t matter. I scooted myself over and Debbie detached the shower head, stood over me, and rinsed me off while ordering me to turn this way and that. I felt myself lose control of my bowels a couple more times but with a flick of her wrist, the mess was washed away. I was too miserable to feel any kind of shame. My head pounded, my throat burned, and it felt like I had attempted to eat Flaming Hot Cheeto’s with my ass. “I have stuff that will help. Do you want it?” I nodded. I tried to stand, but the world around me started to fade out. I sat back down and leaned my head against the wall. She left again and returned with James’s wheelchair. She threw a towel over the seat and helped me into it before pushing me into the one room that had always been off limits. Jackson’s. In the middle of the room was a bed that looked like it belonged in a hospital instead of someone’s house and surrounding it were piles and piles of various medical supplies. “Wow.” I croaked. “Sorry, I know there’s a lot of stuff in here. I use this room mainly for storage. This is all the stuff I need to take care of James, so I apologize in advance If I’m in and out all hours of the night. I guess if you’re going to come down with something, you’re in the right place. There’s so much different medical stuff in here it’s like you’re already in the hospital.” Debbie helped me climb into bed. It was such an ordeal that by the time I was able to lay back down, I was once again sweaty and panting. I must have looked eerily pale since she thrusted a pale pink tub in my hands. “In case you get sick again.” she explained. I nodded and set it down next to me on the bed. “And if you want to sit up.” She picked up a remote, pressed a button and the upper half of the bed rose. I would have found it amusing on any other day. She lowered me back down and set the remote aside. “I’m sure you just want to go to bed, so let me finish getting you situated.” “Yeah, thank you.” I closed my burning eyes. I could hear her humming an upbeat tune as she dug through boxes and bags. “I’ve got the medicine for you. Do you want me to apply it, or would you prefer putting it on yourself?” I mumbled something unintelligible in response. I was already half asleep. “I’ll do it.” she said. She rolled me over onto my side so that my back was facing her. I heard what sounded like latex and without warning I felt a finger knocking at the back door. I yelped in surprise, but the cooling relief from whatever she had just rubbed on was immediate. “Better?” It was indeed. She rolled me onto my back once again. “Just one more thing. Think you can lift your waist?” It took a lot of effort, but I managed to lift myself up high enough so she could slide something under me. I didn’t even notice what it was until it was taped on me. I looked down at myself and back at her. “So you’ve got your tub here if you feel like you need to throw up, some water, a blanket. I’ll set Lilly up a spot on the couch so you can get some rest. My plan was for you two to bunk together, but I don’t want her catching whatever you have. I hope it’s not too late already. I’ll let you rest now. I’m sorry you’re not feeling well. Stay in bed, if you need something just call me on the baby monitor over here. I don’t want you to try to get up and hurt yourself.” “Thanks, and sorry about…” “It’s not your fault. What’s one more diaper to change?” “I-I’m sorry, it won’t happen again.” I protested even though I had no way of knowing if my stomach would strike again in the night. “I can make it to the bathroom.” She flashed me an indulgent smile similar to the one’s she gives Lily. “For now stay in bed if I’m not there to help you. You got yourself a nasty bug. Normal rules don’t apply, so don’t worry about it.” She flicked off the light. “Feel better soon.” It was indeed a rough night. Debbie had been right again. It seemed every other hour my stomach decided to purge itself. With the pizza long gone, I heaved up mouthfuls of bile. I was thankful for Debbie’s forward thinking. I at least now had the peace of mind I wasn’t destroying the bed below me, though it wasn’t much solace. At this point I didn’t care, I just wanted the pain to stop. By two in the morning I was beginning to hallucinate. I could swear I saw a figure crawling towards me on the floor. I tried shutting my eyes, but it made the room spin, further agitating my nausea. I opted instead to focus on the smoke detector on the ceiling, it seemed to keep the dizziness, and my imagination at bay. I kept telling myself my mind was playing tricks on me, but every time I looked down, the figure was there, moaning as it pulled itself closer to me on the floor. I wanted to call for Debbie, but I was paralyzed with fear. The only thing I could think of was Jackson’s ghost was haunting this room. It was where he died after all. “You’re stupid; it’s just a fever.” I had the blanket over my head now. What was I doing cowering like a child? Someone just dropped something in the hall, like a towel or a blanket and my delirious mind can’t figure it out. I tried to sleep, but I kept feeling like I was being watched. I sighed knowing what I had to do. I was never going to sleep until I figured out what it was. “On the count of three i’m going to take the blanket off my head, get up, and figure out what the hell that was. One. Two. Three.” I lowered my shield, peered over the bed and screamed at the top of my lungs. Looking up at me from the floor was a pale disfigured and sunken face. “Help... me...” the voice rasped. It opened its mouth and blood poured out and down its chin. “E-li-za..” It gurgled out once more before It scurried out of the room on all fours. “Eliza, are you okay?” was the last thing I heard before the mixture of fright, fever and dehydration took me. I only had time to utter a single word before I went under. “Jackson.”

Putting in a Foley and then planning to mess is a disaster level UTI waiting to happen. Leaving an open tract into your bladder and introducing fecal matter is a serious risk, and I would caution you to pick one or the other, just not both at the same time.

-_-_Chapter 3_-_- “All Littles wear diapers silly,” she said, scraping her nails along my back, bringing forth an involuntary shudder. The fact she said it with such knowhow, like it was as obvious as the sun being bright. I realize I never had the chance to look at myself, too terrified and fascinated with the world I’d been thrown in. I looked down at myself, finding a thick diaper secured around my waist, with a print of a childish cartoon printed on it.That wasn’t the only surprising find, as the hair on my legs and arms was replaced with thin blonde hairs. “What the heck,” I said in mostly disbelief. “I can control my functions, you know!” “We got a funny little, didn’t we Jack!” She giggled out. I tried to wiggle out of her lap,scooching only a few inches before she pulled me back in. “Gah! And what is wrong with my words? Why can't I say what i want?!” I could feel the anger starting to boil over in me, growing tired of them not giving a straight answer. “Littles don’t need all the words they once knew, so we opted to have the bad words not trouble you,” Jack stated, “along with some other issues we didn’t want you to suffer with.” He said it proudly, as if he himself had to carry this burden like a sack of rocks to the tallest peak. “Pause!” I said, rubbing my temples. They both froze, not sure what to do. “Can you let me down, please,” I don’t think I could sound more exasperated if I tried. She gently put me down, staying seated in her spot. I paced for a minute, trying to make sure I phrased my questions. The diaper, crinkling with every step, drawing my focus and frustrations. “I don’t need this.” I said pointing at the diaper. “We know you want to feel some control, but we don’t want you staining the furniture sweetie.” She wasn’t sounding chipper, or like I was dumb. She was serious. ‘Forget it, I am getting nowhere, way too fast with this’ I thought to myself. “Jack,” I pointed at the man, “and you are?” I asked the woman. “Mom,” she laughed,”I’m Anette, but we’d prefer it if you called us Mom and Dad. Other Bigs will find it strange to hear a Little call us by our first names.” I smiled, not at the statement, but that I was finally getting answers! “How long have I been out?” I asked as I sat down, my body getting tired. “You’ve been here for a little over a week, but you arrived in Ardenia nearly a month ago, you had some procedures that needed to get done, and to let your vaccinations start to kick in.” Jack started. ‘So its… I don’t even know when I left’ It was silent for a few minutes, I sat along the opposite wall of the two colossals, trying to think. “Would you like a drink?” Jack broke the silence, extending the sippy cup as far as he could, without leaving the couch. I was thirsty, and the stupid sippy cup was better than the thirst I was feeling. I lept for the cup, trying to twist it open. After a few failed attempts, I submitted to the fate of this loss, tasting the humiliation mixed with the sweet ambrosia of what tasted like caramel and vanilla. It only took half a moment to down the contents, feeling warm and a little more at ease.“Feeling better?” Jack asked with a smile, I nodded, “Thanks,” I handed him the cup and he headed to the kitchen. “Do you want to see your room?” Anette asked. “Yeah,” I started standing up, when I felt her hands starting to pull me up. “Um, can I walk please?” I tried to hide the annoyance from my voice. “Oh, the stairs are a little scary, are you sure?” she asked as she set me down. “I can do it, I kinda want to stretch my legs.” It was the best excuse I could come up with. I mean, who would want to be picked up all the time? The stairs were tall. I had to pull myself over each ledge, Anette looking worried, getting ready to catch me at any second. I crawled over the last step out of breath, pushing myself out of the way so Anette could come up securing the locking gate behind her. “You okay?” she squatted next to me, “I’m good… just tired” I panted out. I stood up, quickly sliding away from the railing. “Would it be okay to hold your hand?” She reached down, and I obliged, as she let me climb the stairs alone, plus she looked a little sad. She opened the first door on the right, showing the room I had a brief look at earlier in the day. In one corner there was a rocking chair, in front of it was a green patterned rug. There was a chest, some plushies, and a bookshelf on the opposite side of the room from the crib, adorned with some books I recognized, but most I didn’t. In the center of the room was a plastic table and two chunky plastic chairs, covered in art supplies. Next to the crib was a tall cabinet, with a pad atop it, matching the color scheme of the other furniture in the room. “Whaddya think?” Anette broke the silence, ‘what does she want me to say? Thanks for the baby stuff, it looks superb!?’ “It's huge,” I finally manage, “thanks.” She seemed to know I wasn’t enthusiastic, “give it a chance,” she knelt down next to me, holding my shoulders, “I know it is a big change, but I promise, we only want you to be happy.” She examined my face before speaking again, “want to watch a movie with us?” I continued staring at the ground, “actually, can I just take a nap?” I really just wanted to think and be by myself for a while. “Of course,” she empathized as she lifted me into my new wooden prison.

“Eliza! Eliza! Wake up!” A hand gripped my wrist and I jolted awake. I sat up with a start, my chest heaving up and down as I struggled to control my breathing. I wrenched my arm back and flailed my limbs as I desperately tried to escape my invisible bonds. “Honey, calm down. You were having a bad dream.” I took a swing at the voice, before my arms were forcefully held in place. It took me a terrifying minute to stop fighting against the intruder and let the world ever so slowly come back into focus. I was back in my bed at home, and the person restraining me was my mother. I began to weep before I felt arms close around me and gently rock me back and forth. I hated affection, but now I flung myself around my mother as if she was the only thing keeping me anchored to reality. I didn’t care if I was fifteen, or twenty, or thirty. “Shh Shh it’s okay it’s okay. You’re safe, you’re safe!” I didn’t feel safe. My body shook with involuntary sobs from the lingering terror of my nightmare. All at once I was beginning to feel trapped. I pushed my mother away and sprang out of bed. I danced in place in my room with arms spread out. I needed space and air. Then I would need my mother's embrace once again before the cycle repeated itself. “Sweetie…” “Don’t call me sweetie!” I loathed being called sweetie. “I’m sorry. I know, I’m sorry.” Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked me up and down. Her stare drifted from my soaked Nightmare before Christmas pajamas over to my bed. I watched as she pulled the covers back to reveal the large wet stain on my sheets. “Oh, Eliza.” She whispered. Her voice was a mix of sympathy and concern. “You don’t have to go through with this.” “I do.” my voice cracked with emotion. I had been putting on a brave face, but in reality, the stress of the trial, the stress of testifying, the stress of facing her was knocking down my carefully constructed tough girl facade faster than I could put it up. I felt like everything was collapsing around me. What I wanted more than anything was to go in the backyard and light up, but now that I’d woken up half the house I doubted I could sneak it without getting caught. “She’s going to jail whether you testify or not.” “You don’t know that!” “Eliza, look at yourself. You’re shaking, you’re sweaty, and you're covered in... If I had known this was going to affect you so much, I never would have allowed you to testify in the first place.” “I’ll be fine.” I let out a snort of air as I paced the room. “Lizzy, stop. Stop pretending you’re fine, you’re not fooling anyone, especially not looking like...like that. ” I looked down at myself and cringed in disgust, noticing for the first time how bad it was. I had only been vaguely aware of a heavy dampness on one of my pajama pant legs, but now that I was beginning to calm down, the full extent of the damage became apparent. I let out a moan and hung my head. It was down my legs and up my back. I sighed in defeat and let my mom push me into the bathroom. “It’s going to be okay.” She said before closing the door and leaving me to shower. As the warm water ran over me I leaned my head against the tiled wall and pounded my fist in the air as the memories once again filled my head. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………………. I should have known something wasn’t right the moment I felt those fingernails dig into my skin. Never before had I felt such a terrifying aura, but she had turned it on and off so fast I chalked it up to a mix between my imagination and a warning to behave myself. My mom had said she could do as she saw fit but, I don’t remember her ever doing something like that before. I thought back to when I was younger, but she had always been so sweet and kind. I saw her as a second maternal figure. Maybe I had just never acted out in front of her before? I scooped up Lily into my arms and headed to the backyard as she wiggled and squirmed in protest. She hated physical contact about as much as I did, but I felt a great urgency to leave the house and the backyard didn’t sound like such a bad idea after all. My jaw nearly hit the floor when I stepped outside. I remembered their backyard being big, but they certainly didn’t have all this. There was a large above ground pool, a giant trampoline, trees, fountains, and adult sized swingset. Both Lily and I stood in stunned silence as we took it all in. “I’m trying to make the best of what little time he has left.” a voice said beside me. Debbie must have sensed our awe. I had no idea this was all back here. “Can he...can he use any of this?” I asked. I honestly had no idea what kind of condition James was in. “He used to.” Debbie said. “It’s all second hand stuff. Donations mostly. It took a few days to get the rust out of the trampoline, and I was able to patch up the holes in the pool. We used that mostly for physical therapy. This though!” she said patting the swing set. “On his good days he still loves getting pushed in the swing.” Her smile fell into a frown. “The bad days though I don’t know where he is. I don’t know if he’s aware of his surroundings or not.” She let out a long sigh. “Jump! Jump!” Lilly said pointing to the trampoline. Her eyes were filled with so much excitement I could hardly reign her in. “Lily, shh” I whispered. She wasn’t having it. Patience was an unknown virtue to toddlers. “JUUUMMMPPPP!” Lily screamed. I cringed. Debbie smiled and squatted down to Lilly’s eye level. “You want to go jump on the trampoline, sweetie?” Lily nodded her head with enthusiasm with a huge grin plastered across her face. “Well, I don’t know… It’s awfully big, and you’re awfully small.” Lily was horror struck. She looked as if someone had just ripped her favorite stuffed animal into pieces right before her eyes. “I think… I think you’re going to have to prove to me that you’re a big girl. How can Lily prove herself…?” Debbie tapped her chin and pretended to think long and hard. “Well, maybe if we had her… no no, that’s much too hard. I’m sure there’s other things we can do besides jump on the trampoline.” “No!” Lily whined. “I can do it!” “Hmm… it’s an awfully tough challenge, but I suppose it would prove Lily is a big girl.” “Lily is a big girl!’ “Alright, if you think you can handle it. Eliza!” Debbie said in a deep booming voice. “Go forth and bring out the Chalice of Champions!” I cocked my head to the side and mouthed, the what? “You know the…” she connected her hands to create a cylinder shape. “Oh oh, right! The Chall-” my face fell. “Isn’t a chalice something you drink out of?” Debbie cringed. “Maybe not the best name, afterall.” I laughed and she gave me a wink. I had forgotten how good she was with kids. I ran back inside and retrieved the “Not Chalice of Champions.” “I have returned from my quest, M’lady.” I said bowing and placing the potty on the patio. “Princess Lily of Cardinal Court, your throne awaits.” Debbie said, motioning to the hunk of plastic. “In order to prove yourself a big girl you must sit upon your throne and produce the Water of Midas!” “The Water of Midas?” I asked with a snort of laughter. “Hey, I’m making it up as I go along.” Debbie said. Debbie was good, I’d give her that, but she had never come face to face with the likes of Lily, who wouldn’t hesitate to look you in the eye and proceed to poop on the floor if it meant doing the opposite of what she was told. There was also no way she’d warm up to a stranger this fast, she was a creature of habit and she hated breaking rou- I stared in shock unable to finish my own thought as I watched my little sister, the most defiant little pain in my ass, not walk but run to the potty, drop her pull up and and sit. I was trying to make sense of what I was seeing. Okay, okay, so she got her to sit. Big deal. That was only half the battle. She would hold it though. She always held it until you gave up. It was a battle of wills to see who would relent first. “I’m done.” Lily announced. No. No. No. No. There is no way she went! No way! There is no way in hell it could be that easy. “Well it looks like we have a winner!” Debbie announced when Lily stood up. Debbie had to be pranking me, she just had to be. I peered into the bowl expecting to find it empty, but there it was. “Water of Midas” I stared at Debbie dumbfounded. She just smiled smugly in return. I shook my head and laughed. “Can we borrow your trampoline?” I watched as Debbie picked out the bowl and examined it. I scrunched up my face in disgust. What was she doing? “I don’t like this color; it’s too yellow.” she said. She was staring at it so intently I was tempted to ask if she could read my fortune in it. “Umm, well, it’s pee...so?” “Look at it.” I tried to understand what she was seeing that I wasn’t. “Yeah, still pee.” “It’s supposed to be clear. I think she’s dehydrated.” “Oh,” Was all I could think of to say. I scratched my head in confusion as I watched her walk inside to dump it. “That was weird.” I mumbled to myself. “Jump!” Lily said. “I’m a big girl.” “Yes you are!” I said. “You did a really good job! But let’s wait for Debbie to come back and tell us it’s ok first.” We waited for ten minutes, and I wondered if Debbie was even coming back out, but soon enough she appeared pushing James out in his stroller. My insides churned as I saw him, his head back against the headrest and his sunken eyes looking out into nothing. He looked even worse up close. He looked so thin and frail. “I thought he could join us. It’s such a nice day out.” “Yeah.” I mumbled looking away in an attempt not to stare. I watched instead as Debbie replaced the bowl back inside the Elsa decorated plastic seat. “Jump!’ Lily begged. “Jump! Jump! Jump!” “Yes, yes! You’ve proven yourself a big girl!” Debbie said. “Now I need you to continue to be a big girl! Think you can do that?” “Yes!” Lily cheered. “You can jump on the trampoline as long as you can keep dry. Wet pull ups and no more jumping until you can prove you're a big girl again.” Lily agreed, but seeing how excited she was, she most likely would have agreed to sell her soul if it meant she got to bounce. “And I want you to drink plenty of water! I don’t want you getting sick!” She bent down and retrieved two metal canteen bottles with our names written on the side with black Sharpie. She handed one to each of us before telling Lily to go have fun. She didn’t need to be told twice. I hoisted her up and she crawled through the protective netting on all fours and let out a loud shriek of pleasure as she began jumping up and down. I was about to climb up myself but Debbie stopped me. “Eliza, I said only big girls get to jump on the trampoline.” I waited for the joke, but we just stood there awkwardly facing each other. I tried to play along. “Uhh, How might thou prove one’s worth?” I winced half expecting a scolding for my attitude earlier, but none came. Instead my mouth gaped open as she pointed once again to the potty. “You must sit upon the throne and produce the Water of Midas.” All was silent for a good five seconds before I burst out laughing. Her deadpan delivery really nailed the punchline for me. I was beginning to remember why I had liked her so much when I was little. Her ability to get into character was like nothing else I'd seen. When we made eye contact though, the laughter ceased. She continued to show no sign of humor and it was making me uncomfortable. “You’re not serious. I’m twelve! I can use the bathroom just fine.” “I’m concerned about your inability to notice the problem with your sisters urine.” “W-what? I- I don’t understand..” “I’m worried about you. I need to know what yours looks like.” “It looks like...pee?” I took a step back from her. This conversation had taken a bizarre left turn I wasn’t prepared for. “I don’t think it’s normal. I’m now responsible for your health and safety and if I feel you’re not drinking enough water…” “Then I’ll just drink more water, you don’t need to see-” “You do not tell me what to do young lady.” The venom was back in her voice. She was coming closer to me now and I could feel myself shrinking in her presence. “While you are staying here you will do as I say, do I make myself clear? You will not question me and you will not back talk to me; your mother may put up with it, but I will not!” She was nose to nose with me now and as she looked into my eyes I felt a wave of absolute terror I had never felt before. I hadn’t the slightest idea what I had done to make her angry and the sudden shift in personality was alarming. I could feel tears welling in my eyes. “The-the bathroom, then, you can see after.” “No, the toilet water will dilute it.” she pointed again at the plastic potty. “I- I can’t do it. I’m too big!” “Then squat over it.” “No!” I stood my ground. This was nuts! She was nuts! Did she really expect me, a twelve year old, to squat over a plastic potty in her backyard in front of everyone so she could see the color of my pee? “Then you will stay out here until you do.” She whispered to me. “Now drink.” She thrusted the bottle with my name on it into my hands. I pulled the stopper and sucked down large mouthfuls of water. She seemed satisfied until I made a face. “It tastes funny.” “It’s called tap water. I’m sorry we don’t live up to your high class expectations.” I felt like she had just slapped me in the face. I was so stunned and confused by everything going on, I stuck the bottle back in my mouth and pulled a few more mouthfuls. “Lizzy! Play with me!” Lily called from the trampoline. I looked at Debbie, who plastered on another grin. “What are you waiting for? Go play.” I hurried away from her as fast as I could as Debbie took a seat on the old picnic bench next to James and watched us. I jumped around with Lily for a bit but my heart wasn’t really in it. I kept looking over my shoulder at them. Debbie never seemed to look away from me. Everytime we made eye contact, she motioned for me to drink and I obeyed. “Does your water taste funny?” I whispered to Lily. “Let me try a sip.” “No, mine!” She chugged it down. This concerned me. My sister was picky about just about everything. She would have noticed right away if something was off about it. Maybe Debbie was right and I was the picky one. Maybe it was just tap water? After another two hours I was absolutely exhausted. My sister's boundless energy knew no limits. Despite my bizarre run in with Debbie that left me on edge, the trampoline had won over my full attention in the end. I jumped high in the air performing front flips and backflips to my sisters awe as she demanded I teach her how. I’d jump next to her and send her flying in the air, but the closest she ever came to doing a flip was landing on her back. This didn’t seem to bother her in the slightest. I could tell she was having the time of her life. With a little assistance getting up and down from the trampoline, she had even gone potty on her own without being asked. It was the first time she had ever shown any kind of initiative in that regard. By the time the four hour mark came and went, her still being in the same pull-up was a monumental feat. After her third successful trip, I was getting jealous. I wanted to go inside and use the restroom so bad. I had drunk two entire canisters of water at Debbie’s command and she just kept refilling it. She had never mentioned what she had demanded of me earlier, but I was still afraid to attempt going inside. I kept hoping Debbie would grow bored watching us and either call us in or go inside herself. I didn’t have a solid plan if she did leave me alone, but I was quickly growing more and more desperate. I kept imagining terribly inappropriate scenarios,like asking if we could go swimming and peeing in the pool, or squatting in the trees like I used to when James and I would play, “jungle explorer.” “Jump.” Lily demanded of me as I sat resting at the opening trampoline. One leg was outstretched, the other directly under me in an attempt to hold it better. I was really beginning to worry now. She couldn’t really expect me to do something so degrading and humiliating, did she? At this point I was even considering it a viable option. “Not now, I’m tired.” I said. My legs were shaking from a mixture of over exertion and desperation. I was only minutes away from having to jam my hands against my crotch. That’s when Lily began bouncing over towards me. I gasped as the jostling made me leak. I was down to my last resort after all. I curled in a ball and held myself. The clock was ticking down. I was in penalty over time. Lily, gathering all her four year old wisdom and discretion, saw what I was doing, and from the top of her lungs, shouted. “LIZZY HAS TO GO POTTY!” I wanted to curl in a hole and die. Under normal circumstances, I would have praised her for stringing together a complete sentence. I could hear footsteps approaching now. I closed my eyes and buried my head in the rubber of the trampoline. I felt the presence of a larger figure looming over me and taking in my state. “Eliza, is this true? Do you need to go potty this badly?” I let out a moan, equal parts from embarrassment and desperation. I nodded my head. There was no point in lying. My situation was obvious. “Eliza,” Debbie began sounding disappointed. “I expected this kind of behavior from Lily, not you. You’re almost a teenager. You know where the bathroom is, you’ve been here before. Do I have to remind you as well to stop playing and use the toilet as well as your sister?” I wanted to cry. All this time I could have used the bathroom after all? That’s not what she told me! “Bathroom.” I moaned as I attempted to sit up. I could feel myself leak again. Debbie sighed in disgust and disapproval. “You’re not going to make it to the bathroom in time.” She said it not as a question, but as a fact. I wanted to protest, but I knew she was right. I doubted I could make it off the trampoline. I was about to give up the fight, roll out and pee my pants in the grass (better there than make a mess on Debbie’s trampoline) but she said something that made my blood run cold. “Lily, what happens to little girls who wet themselves?” “No more jumps!” “That’s right, but that’s what happens to little girls who wet their pull ups. What do you think happens to little girls who should know better and wet their panties?” “Umm, diapers.” “That’s right, Lily, you’re very smart.” Lilly giggled and crawled over me. I whimpered as Debbie helped her down. Wetting my pants in the grass was clearly no longer an option, but there was no way I could make it inside. What if I managed to get off, tug my pants down, and pee in the grass? Did that count as an accident? “What about the grass?” I asked through clenched teeth. The precious seconds were ticking away while Debbie stood there mocking me. I no longer cared who saw me do it, as long as she didn’t make good on her threat to put me in a diaper. Not like she could though. All she had were Lily’s and they would never fit me. “Are you an animal, Eliza?” I didn’t answer, the grass still seemed like my best bet. I ever so slowly managed to swing one leg over followed by the other until my legs were dangling over the rim of the trampoline. All I had to do was jump down, but I knew as soon as I did it would spell disaster. I doubled over, both hands firmly squashed against myself in the most unlady like posture imaginable. My mom would have an aneurysm if she saw me like this. “Lily, are you allowed to pee in the grass at home?” Lily giggled and shook her head. “Where do you pee at home?” “The potty!” Lily answered. That little liar I thought through gritted teeth. She’d sooner pee in her toy box than in her potty before today. “Go get it.” My eyes widened as realization dawned on me. Debbie had tricked me. I couldn’t believe it. I was completely without another option. Either I wet myself, or I do what she wanted in the first place. Only now, she had framed the narrative in such a way that it was my fault. To the onlooker, I was the one who didn’t want to stop playing and use the bathroom until it was too late. Lily set the potty down in front of me. I was still on the trampoline and stuck. There was no way I could land, get my pants down and squat over it. “I can’t.” I sobbed. “I can’t move.” Debbie’s tone of voice changed once again. She no longer sounded mocking or angry, but back to the sympathetic mother figure. I was finding her ability to slip into different roles unnerving. “It’s okay, sweetie, I’ll help you.” She began to gently tug down my pants and underwear, until they were around my knees. I longed to just pee through the metal rings under me and into the grass. I was in the perfect position to do so, and I didn’t think it would hurt anything. I had already leaked several times and it wasn’t going in my pants. Unfortunately for me, she seemed obsessed with setting a good example for Lily. It was the only reasonable explanation I could come up with. I watched as Debbie scooped the bowl out of the potty. At least she seemed to understand I couldn’t get down and sit on it. I knew what she planned, but she still felt the need to say it out loud. I felt my cheeks grow warm, I was surprised I could even focus on a feeling such as embarrassment in my current state. “Jump down and i’ll hold this under you.” Mortified and absolutely out of my mind with the need to relieve myself, I fell once again into her trap. I jumped down with my legs spread open and relaxed, only she never moved the bowl until I was nearly half way done. I stood for what felt like an eternity watching in horror as I peed directly into my lowered pants. “I wasn’t ready!” She complained,“You were supposed to wait for my signal” before finally moving the plastic bowl into position. Lily cackled at the sight of me, soaked pants around my knees as if it was the funniest thing she had ever seen. Debbie had never said anything about a signal. Had I not given her enough time to explain? I buried my face into my hands. The collected pee echoed deafeningly in the bowl and just when I thought it couldn’t get any worse, the bowl filled up, or so I assumed. I never saw it. Debbie, without a word of warning, pulled it back. Then she stood and walked back toward the house with her prize, leaving me standing there dumbfounded to finish in my pants. “What the fuck.” I muttered under my breath. Three things became transparent to me at that moment. One: Debbie was not who she pretended to be. Two: She had wanted my pee and had gone to elaborate methods to get it. Three: James was no longer lost in his own little world. He was staring directly at me.

Here is the 2nd chapter! Chapter 3 & 4 are already on my Patreon page! https://www.patreon.com/mamabug Chapter Two “Do you never wish to marry?” His voice was calm and collected, unusual for someone who was wearing a diaper beneath his trousers. Delilah turned around and looked at him. She raised a brow; why was he not running for the hills? Why was he content like this? It baffled her, and she didn’t like it. “No,” she said with a deep breath, “I feel as if I shouldn’t have to marry to lead my people.” “I’m not talking about that,” he said, “I meant, in general. Let’s say you weren’t a princess or that you could become Queen regardless.” “Probably not,” Delilah said, “men are deceitful creatures.” “You’ve been hurt.” Delilah smiled at him. “I never allowed that to happen.” He gave her a strange look but didn’t say anything. She walked away from, no longer wanting to hear anything that he had to say. He was trying to get close to her, but she didn’t like it. She didn’t want to listen to his words to get inside of her head. She didn’t want anything to do with him; she tried to put him in his place so that he would leave – and she would be free. But would she ever indeed be free? She bit her bottom lip hard. “Madam,” Sylvia came over to her, “don’t you think you’re a bit harsh on the boy.” “No,” Delilah said as she crossed her arms, narrowing her dark eyes. “Madam, perhaps if you just got to know him…” “Not now, Sylvia,” Delilah said, raising her hand. “You are dismissed.” Sylvia lowered her head before twisting on her heels and walking away. Delilah could hear the clicking sound echo along the hall the entire way. For the rest of the morning, Delilah didn’t see Prince Henry. She had spent her morning with her horses, going for a ride, and meeting up with some people around her country. The time next, she saw Prince Henry was during dinner. He seemed about the same; she wondered if he had slipped off the diaper without knowing it. She wouldn’t be surprised. Delilah remained quiet for most of the dinner, only answering whenever spoken too. Her father, on the other hand, spent the entire time chatting with Prince Henry, which made her angry. After all, the more than her father liked him, the harder it would be to get rid of him. What did she have to do? Later that evening, after dinner, Prince Henry came to her as she walked to her room. “Princess Delilah,” he said, “you were rather quiet during dinner.” “I didn’t have much to say,” she replied, “it seems as if my father has taken a fancy to you, though.” “Perhaps.” “Did you ditch it?” Delilah asked as she lingered by her door, looking at his crotch, but it was difficult to tell. “No,” he told her as he crossed his arms, “I told you before passing this little test of yours.” “It is not a test,” she told him. “Oh, really now?” She didn’t answer him, but instead opened her door and pushed him inside. Before he could say anything, she was up against him, pressing her fingers against his crotch, feeling the thick diaper. “Have you used it?” His cheeks flushed slightly by those words, and she smiled in victory. Perhaps this wouldn’t be so difficult after all. She crossed her arms. “You didn’t think I had it put on you for the fun of it? I expect you to use it as well. After all, you’re just a little boy in my eyes – not a man worthy of my hand in marriage.” Those words got to him; he lost composure – just for a second. His face hardened, and for a moment, she thought he was going to lash out at her, but then a moment later – it all was faded away. “I could do it if I want too.” “Then go ahead,” Delilah said with a snort. She felt a sense of pride, knowing that she had gotten through to him even for a split second. She looked at him closely. He was your typical pretty boy, probably back home, all the girls were fawning over him for attention – but she wasn’t like most women. But, he probably already knew that by now. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, before looking back over to him, as he was staring at him – his eyes unwavering as they locked upon hers. She did not like that. “Well?” “Why?” He asked. “I have my reasons,” Delilah told him with a smirk, “if you don’t wish to fulfill my wish, then perhaps it’s best that you just leave.” “Who hurt you?” “What?” The words cut her deep, and she wasn’t expecting such a response. “Who hurt you?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said bitterly, but then stopped herself, pulling herself together, she wasn’t one to lose her tongue like that, “hurry up and do it. I’ll leave you alone for a few minutes.” She stepped outside, breathing deeply. Soon her maid, Sylvia, was by her side. Delilah cared deeply for the older woman, for she had been her caretaker ever since she was a little girl. She had been by her side ever since then, and she couldn’t imagine life without her. She probably considers her more of her mother than her actual mother since she was a huge part of raising her. “Are you done bullying that poor boy?” “Poor?” Delilah snorted. “He is like every other prince that I’ve met. They think they have me all figured out; they believe they can come here and try to take over – well, not this time. I will break up. I should be able to be a leader WITHOUT a husband.” “I agree with you,” Sylvia said, “but you don’t even know this boy, just like he doesn’t know you.” “I don’t wish to know him.” Sylvia opened her mouth to say something but shook her head, her gray curly bounced in the process. Delilah knocked on her door. “Are you done in there?” “Y-yes.” She was quite surprised with that answer; she honestly never believed he would go that far. Before, most princes would leave at the diaper’s sight – one prince wore it for a few hours, but that was it. They would pack up their things and leave without another word – when often asked why; they lied and said they didn’t feel a ‘connection with the princess.’ But, this prince? She opened the door to spot him standing there, his cheeks slightly red. “Did you do it?” She asked him, hesitantly. “Yes.” He replied, trying to keep his voice calm and collected. She gave him a long look. Was he serious? Did he really fill up his pants as she demanded? Part of her wanted to stroll over and press her fingers against her crotch – but she held herself back. “Take off your trousers then.” He didn’t hesitate for a bit; he undid his pants and let them fall to the ground, revealing the thick diaper between his legs. “Hmm,” Delilah said, twisted around before she looked over to Slyvia, “help him out of his wet diaper.” She turned to leave, but before she did, she turned her attention back to him. “We aren’t done yet.” “I sure hope not,” he said with a wicked smile, and she felt something in her flicker, but she brushed it away and left the room without another word.

Written as a commission, the story is planned out for a good long while. Chapter 1 “Do you think she’s dead?” Quinn asked, peering over the log towards the mouth of the cave. “Shh,” Sandra hissed. “If she got in a fight, we’d have heard it by now,” Hadrian added. “But Sandra’s right. We should be quiet.” The big half-orc frowned, but rested his elbows on the ground and put his chin in his hands, relaxing as he watched. “I figure she’s dead. Been almost an hour.” Sandra glared at her two colleagues. Though formidable in their own fields, they were about as subtle as a tarrasque in a tea shop. “Quiet. The wizard could be listening.” “She’s not dead,” Hadrian repeated, raising his wrist to look at his hand-wound watch. “And it’s been only fourteen minutes. Your sense of time is askew.” “Your watch is wrong,” Quinn muttered back. “I’m following the sun. It says that it’s been almost an hour.” “I made this watch myself,” the wizard hissed back, his softly-pointed ears twitching in annoyance. “It’s not wrong.” “Children!” Sandra snapped, louder than either of them. They both looked back at her in unison. “Shhh!” She groaned, turning her eyes back towards the cave. Quiet, moving like silk over stones, their ranger left the dungeon and crept back towards them. “See? She’s not dea- ow!” The wizard yelped, as Quinn slapped him on the shoulder. Tarja Turunen was a beauty, even in her studded leather armor. Gliding towards the rest of the party, she slipped over the log and crouched. “Traps?” Sandra asked, quietly. “Traps,” Tarja nodded. “A lot of traps. I didn’t see any enemies, but it’s basically wall-to-the-wall with crossbows, swinging hammers, you name it.” “We take our time then,” Sandra declared. “I’ll take point, make sure everything gets disarmed.” “If I get shot with a crossbow trap you missed, I’ll take it out and stab you with it,” Quinn growled. To someone who didn’t know him, it would have been a threat, but Sandra recognized it as a vote of confidence. Sandra looked at their ranger. “Tarja, is it safe to just walk up?” “Safe enough, but be careful once you step inside,” Tarja replied. “We’ll be right behind you if you get into shit.” She looked over at Hadrian. “And you’ve got your wizard stuff ready to dispel anything that gets tossed at me, right?” “Absolutely. No spell will molest you while I’m there to warn you.” Sandra nodded, hopped over the log, and strolled into the dungeon. Easy money, she reminded herself. She was taking point in the most dangerous part of the dungeon, but that wouldn’t be a problem. The reward was supposed to be high, the risk was low, by the time the sun was down they’d be back at the tavern drinking ale and celebrating good fortune with good friends. Pupils shifting as she walked into the darkness, Sandra scanned the ground for danger. Nothing, for about twenty feet, and then… Aha! A trip line. It was an old standby, and for good reason: Easy to build, hard to spot. Maybe it would trigger a crossbow, maybe it would drop boulders on her head, maybe it was actually there just to make her trip. Either way, it was her job to dismantle it without getting hurt. She started to move to examine it closer, then frowned. That’s too easy. Stepping back, she crouched low and surveyed the ground again. There was more gravel here than anywhere else, scattered over the floor, as though it were hiding something else. “Clever, clever,” she whispered, spotting the pressure plates. Tip-toeing up, she spun shadows around her hands, perfectly weighted tools appearing between her fingers. Reaching the pressure plates, she got to work. It was slow going, tedious, and exhausting. The dungeon crawl was the least exciting adventure she could remember being on. Few traps were even as clever as the first one, and most were dithering and poorly put together, like the wizard who’d set this all up couldn’t even be bothered to make traps that would even kill people. She found a pit with no spikes at the bottom, a spring-loaded dart gun with no poison, and even a rope dangling from the ceiling of the cave that, if pulled, would dump a bucket of water on the victim’s head. The design was childish to the extreme, but she tried not to let her guard down as she worked, methodical and deliberate, deeper into the cave. An hour later, though, she’d had enough. Sandra stood up straight, faced her party, and announced, “Okay, I’m done.” “The traps are gone?” Quinn asked. “The traps are harmless,” Sandra explained. “It’d be faster to just walk through here and trigger them all than to disarm them, and about as productive. The most dangerous thing I’ve seen them do is weak enough to be countered by a ‘Cure Light Wounds’ potion.” Hadrian frowned, his expression ashen and grey in the near perfect darkness of the cave. “That doesn’t seem wise.” “I’m not saying we just stumble through blind, I’m saying that I don’t need to disarm every last one,” Sandra explained. “Just keep your eyes open and you’ll be fine.” Quinn started to walk forward, needing no other convincing, but Tarja put up a hand to stop him. “Sandra. Are you sure about this?” “As sure as I can be. If the wizard could make better traps, he would have by now.” “Hadrian, what are your thoughts?” Tarja asked, still unconvinced. “Well, I’d need to think on it for a spell.” Scratching at his hairless chin, he said, “It’s possible that this is all an elaborate trap in and of itself. Tire out our expert, make her careless, then spring the tricky traps a moment later. It’s what I might do, if I had enough time and resources.” “It’s a lame idea,” Sandra shot back. “We’re not the first crew to come through here, and any idiot can disable these traps. Hell, someone sturdy enough could just walk right into them and be fine. Would you want to spend eight hours carefully resetting basic traps just to try and tire out the next chucklehead party to wander through?” “No,” Hadrian replied. “I wouldn’t. The wizard could have constructs, though, or-” “Have you seen any constructs?” Sandra asked. “No.” “So, my point stands. If someone else wants to take point and tediously scan for trip wires that unleash slingshots and pebbles, be my guest. I’m done.” Her party shuffled their feet, but nobody stepped forward. “That’s what I thought.” Turning to face down the cave, she started walking forward. She wasn’t careless - she didn’t go around stomping on pressure plates just for the hell of it, but she also didn’t pay any particular attention to small details, either. It worked out approximately like she’d expected. A rock pelted her on the shoulder, and at one point she had to get out of the way of a slowly moving log that could have been seriously dangerous if she’d been tied up and completely unable to get out of the way for twenty seconds or so. Naturally, she didn’t see the first real trap until it was far, far too late. It came out of nowhere. Sandra didn’t even see what had triggered it - one moment, they were walking forward, cautious and mindful of danger. The next moment, a fluttering swarm of what looked like insects swooped in from the ceiling, making a beeline towards Hadrian. He had time to call up a shield, but they ignored the magical barrier, and his attempts to slap them down proved to be of little use. Sandra couldn’t get a good look at the creatures. In the black-and-white of her darkvision, they looked to have a bulbous head and a shield of some kind of chitin, or… plastic? Maybe there are constructs after all. Everyone drew their weapons, but the wizard ended it before they could close in, opening his mouth wide and calling out a word of power, waving his hands and producing a burnt piece of bark from his component pouch. Sandra wasn’t sure, but she thought she saw one of the bugs fly into his mouth as he called up the spell. Before she could look again, a stormcloud appeared around the wizard’s head, crackling with electricity and power. A shadowy black blade in her hand, Sandra watched cautiously, not wanting to charge in and start swinging at the space occupied by her party member. Tarja was no better. Even as precise a shot as the ranger was, she couldn’t hit a target she couldn’t properly see. Add in the proximity to the wizards’ head, and shooting would be unnecessarily dangerous. Quinn seemed ready to charge, first, but after twenty four seconds the stormcloud disappeared, and the swarm clattered to the floor. Hadrian looked frazzled, having been shocked by his own spell, but he wasn’t about to go down for the count from it. He spun, facing Sandra. “What’s in your mouth?” she asked, walking up. One of the objects had gone in after all, but now that it was in place and unmoving, she could see that it was no bug. As the wizard opened his bag to let out his creepy little familiar, shedding some light in the room, she confirmed that it was indeed plastic, pastel, and- “Is that a pacifier?” “Ah baba phoo bwaah!” Hadrian said, annoyed. “A- Buh?” She could detect the magic on the pacifier, plain as day. She identified it as an enchantment, and with careful examination of the threads of power, she saw that it was some kind of speech-incapacitating curse. “It’s keeping him from talking,” she said, walking up. He didn’t need to move his lips to say, ‘No shit’, his expression did that plenty well. Pawing at his mouth, he tried to pull the pink pacifier out of his mouth, but it didn’t budge no matter how hard he pulled. Inspecting the pacifiers on the floor, Sandra could sense that they were all enchanted like the first, the magical aura on them identical to the one in Hadrian’s mouth. If he hadn’t thought fast while they were in a swarm, they might have gotten to the whole party, rendering everyone effectively mute. Sandra nodded, impressed. Good work, Hadrian. Reaching out, she hooked a finger around the plastic loop at the end of his pacifier, pulling experimentally. The pacifier popped free. “Ah- Baba?” he said, still annoyed, hands on his hips. “Ah, towd, you, so!” “Ah, thank the gods it isn’t permanent,” Sandra said, sighing in relief. “How do you feel?” “Vindicated!” Hadrian shouted. “I told you-” They both looked up suddenly, feeling the magic stirring in the air. It wasn’t just a trap. It was an attack. Energy swirled, nebulous and powerful, glittering in Sandra’s supernatural senses. She flicked her hand to call up a shadowy umbral blade, going back-to-back with the wizard as they prepared to ward off the spells. Quinn raised his own weapon, a wicked-sharp greataxe, bellowing in fury as he summoned his own strength and got ready for a fight. Tarja, for her part, had put her back to a wall and notched her bow. The attack was coming from the mouth of the cave. Past the edge of how far she could see in the dark, Sandra could only make out vague shapes. They cast vicious shadows in the light of Hadrian’s ioun familiar, and they were barreling forward at terrifying speed. Sandra wasn’t ashamed to break first. “Run!” she called out, feet starting to move under her as she scrambled deeper into the cave. “Retreat! We’ve got to get to a choke point!” She wasn’t fleeing in fear, she was making a tactical move towards a potentially superior position. Without her to aid in the fight, the rest of the party didn’t see any chances in staying put. She forced their hand, making them run or fight at only three-quarters strength. As a group, they fled, escaping the charging monsters by running deeper into the lion’s den. Quinn’s leg snagged on a bit of ribbon, stretched across the ground like a tripwire. He went down, and when he came back up, the ribbon was twisting around him like a serpent. Bellowing, he put on more speed, getting to the front of the pack as they got deeper into the cave. A pressure plate shot a blast of brilliant white magic up at Tarja, making the fabric around her legs and hips buffer in the gale, then settled. She didn’t seem hurt, and if the magic was intended to slow her, it didn’t work. Sandra was so busy watching her allies, ensuring that they were all together in their flight, that she didn’t see the trap right in front of her until she’d planted her foot in the low pit. It wasn’t even one of the good traps. She’d been caught off guard by a hole in the ground. Rolling onto her back, the fear overtook her, and she screamed as the monsters finally got close enough that she could see them forward, loping towards, grizzly fur and white teeth becoming visible. They were bears. Dozens of them. Dozens of… Teddy bears. Getting back up, Sandra felt suddenly silly for having been so afraid. Whipping out her shadow sword, she called, “We can take them here!” Hearing her call, her party turned one by one, came to the same realization, and together stood their ground against the oncoming horde. Fur and fluff were cut and thrown as they cut through their enemies, so caught up in the heat of battle that little else seemed to matter. Sandra danced from side, eviscerating the teddy constructs when they weren’t looking, shattering their candy hearts with well placed strikes. Tarja simply skewered them like pincushions, turning the teddy bears into teddy porcupines as each one fell in turn. Quinn wasn’t so subtle, simply ripping one bear apart with each swing of his huge axe. Hadrian… “Hadrian, what in the planes are you doing?” she called over her shoulder, looking back at the wizard. He looked confused, hands moving, mouth open as he called up magic, but his usual volley of attacking spells were not flying. There was no time to think about it, not until the fight was over. She skewered one more teddy, then dropped her blade, letting it dissolve back into shadow as her allies finished off the last handful of enemies. “Hadrian!” she called, running up to him. “Are you alright? What’s wrong?” “Abbh-tthbt!” he said, frowning. “Ah… Bah. Ahbabha.” “Can you understand me? Nod if you can understand me.” He looked at her blankly, as though she were the one speaking gibberish. Looking down, Sandra spotted a pressure plate sunk into the ground. He’d tripped some sort of magical trap, and now he couldn’t speak. “Hadrian’s down for the count,” she said, turning to face the others. “I don’t know what hit him, but he’s not talking. I think it’s like what the pacifier did. We might need to get him to a cleric to reverse the curse, and-” She blinked as Quinn walked into the light. He was wearing… a dress. A pink, frilly dress, with strands of lace that were tied up in poofy sleeves and stitched around the hem of his skirt. “The ribbon,” Quinn explained, his face almost as pink as his pretty dress. “It… got around my armor. Into my armor, I think.” Sandra approached, feeling the fabric of the dress. It was sturdy, and though it looked delicate and fragile, it felt more like well-treated darkwood. It was hard, and flexible, and… “It is your armor,” she declared. “Or, at least, it’s similar to your armor.” “What’s the point in a transmorg- Transgom- a spell that changes my armor, if it doesn’t leave me defenseless?” Quinn asked, frowning, an expression that was particularly intimidating on his bullish face. “I’m not sure,” Sandra said, looking over at their changeling ranger. “Tarja, what happened to you?” “I- Nothing,” Tarja said. “I resisted it.” Sandra accepted the statement at face value. “I’m just glad nothing got me, either. All I did was trip.” “Eh… Sandra,” Quinn said, scratching his head. “You don’t feel that?” She felt a chill go down her back. I’m injured. I’ve been impaled, and I haven’t yet felt it. Oh gods… I can feel it. I can feel the blood on my pants. There’ll be pain any minute now… “I… do we have any potions?” she said, clutching at straws. “A healer’s kit. Anything.” “For what?” Quinn asked. Sandra blinked, daring to look down at her injury. “For what? For… uh…” Oh. She hadn’t been impaled, or cut, or anything else. The warmth she’d felt on her pants wasn’t blood at all, it was pee, darkening the dense fabric of her pants. “When… when I fell,” she said, realizing as she spoke it aloud. “I felt cold, and there must have been some kind of fear spell.” “Nothing you can’t clean up later,” Tarja said. “Let’s go, before we get attacked again.” “Wait a minute…” Quinn said, pointing deeper into the cave. “That looks like a camp to me.” Following his gesture, Sandra peered into the darkness. At the very edge of her darkvision, there was a firepit with a pot over it, though the embers had long since dwindled and died. Stepping closer, she saw a couple storage chests, a tent, a work table, and pail of water. All the amenities that a lone wizard would need. “I think you’re right.” Raising an eyebrow at Quinn, she asked, “What say we go find this wizard and make him fix what he broke?” Quinn was on board immediately, hefting his axe. Sandra expected more argument from Tarja, but even she agreed, tentatively stepping forward. “Hadrian, stay close,” Sandra kept her voice low. “Tarja, we’ll sneak forward together, get the drop on him. Quinn, you’ll-” “I know,” Quinn interrupted. “Once the music starts, I’ll be ready to dance.” Sanda nodded, calling up a lengthy dagger of shadow and creeping forward. Wizards weren’t known for their stealth, and she couldn’t detect any magical invisibility, which suggested that he was hidden in his tent. She approached, her footsteps silent save for a subtle ‘squish’ of her socks, and Tarja was following on her heels, longbow drawn. No more traps were sprung as they got on either side of the tent. Sandra held up three fingers, counting down to two, and one, and then it was time to strike. She cut down the side of the tent, lunging inside with a deadly strike that would- It was empty. The tent wasn’t just unoccupied, it had been stripped clean. There wasn’t so much as a bedroll. Sandra frowned, stepping back through the hole she’d made in the side. “It’s empty!” “Huh?” Quinn shouted back. Tarja peered inside, confirming things. “He’s not here!” The half orc lumbered over, holstering his axe on his back. “He rabbited?” “Maybe he slipped through a Dimension Door when we got close,” Sandra suggested, “But that fire’s totally dead, and the tent it stripped bare. I think he’s been gone for a long time.” “Damn,” Quinn said, looking down at his pink, frilly ‘armor’. “Do you suppose Hadrian will be able to dispel this?” Hadrian wandered up behind Quinn, frowning in puzzlement at the group, crouching to look in the tent. “Hah-muh?” “Maybe,” Sandra hedged. “Let’s see if there’s anything worth taking. Quinn, can you check the perimeter?” “Checking for bushwhackers,” Quinn agreed. “Got it.” While he walked the edge of the cave, looking for hidey holes, Sandra started working on one of the chests, shadowy lockpicks working to get the box open. Thirty seconds later, she had the box open, and a minute later, she had unlatched both. The first was packed with rations, clothes, and general travel supplies. Sandra’s magical senses tingled as she picked through it, and came out with a pair of… “Enchanted underwear?” Holding up the plain, white briefs, Sandra focused on the magic, trying to detect its purpose. After some concentration, she thought she had it: A self cleaning spell. Briefs that never needed cleaning would be quite handy on the road, and they’d be a lot better than walking back to town in soggy panties. She took a second to glance in the second box, which was half full of parchment, books, and various magical components, then told Tarja, “I’m going to get cleaned up in the tent. Give me a second.” Tarja glanced at her, nodded, and then resumed looking over the half-finished teddy construct on the work table. Ducking into the shredded tent, Sandra tugged off her boots, stripped out of her wet pants, and finally removed her panties so that she could put on the briefs. In retrospect, she should have seen the curse coming. As soon as the briefs were pulled into place, they transformed, changing suddenly from plain, white underwear to a thick, puffy diaper. She yelped in surprise at the sudden burst of magic, baby powder puffing out of the waistband. “Fuck!” she exclaimed, grabbing at the tapes, half expecting to find that it would remain stuck. She was relieved to find that they came unstuck, and the diaper came away easily, falling to the ground. She’d been shaved smooth, and her skin was paler than it had been a moment before, a thin coat of perfumed baby powder spread between her legs. “Goddamned traps,” she groaned, reaching for her panties. “Goddamned prank underwear, goddamned teddy bears, goddamned wizards.” Getting dressed again, she spent the time and effort to cast prestidigitation. As much as her accident had spread, it took more than a minute, but when she was done she had clean pants, shoes, and panties. Dressed, she left the tent, glowering about the prank underwear. “Anything else useful?” “Not much.” Tarja pressed her lips into a line. “Magical texts, but they’re gibberish as far as I can tell. Otherwise, there’s no loot.” “What a waste,” Sandra sighed. “How much do you suppose this crawl is going to cost us?” “Depends on if Hadrian’s curse wears off, and how tough it is to fix Quinn’s armor. I think-” she looked over her shoulder, surprised to see Hadrian digging through the box of spell components, fishing out some of the supplies and putting them into his own pack. “I guess he’s still got his wits about him,” Sandra said. “That’s a good sign.” Tarja shrugged. “I guess I should be glad I’m the only one who got out unscathed.” Sandra eyed her, frowning. The lady doth protest too much, methinks. “Yeah, about that. Do you know what the trap was trying to do to you?” “No idea,” Tarja said, glancing back and forth suspiciously. “Maybe it was going to change my clothes, like Quinn.” “Yeah?” Sandra raised an eyebrow. “You sure it didn’t get you after all? If it’s a delayed effect, you could have been cursed and not know it.” “That’s not what happened.” Yeah, she’s hiding something. “Are you sure?” Tarja pressed her lips into a line, eyes darting around for an excuse to change the subject. “Well, I didn’t pee my pants, and I’m not dressed like a dolly, so… hey, what’s this?” Sandra rolled her eyes at the obvious deflection. “Tarja, if you’re hurt, you should just tell us so you can get patched up.” “I’m not hurt.” Digging in the box of clothing, she pulled out a large, cotton bra from the box. “Are we sure our wizard is a ‘he’?” Quinn walked back up, oblivious to the conversation going on. “Perimeter is clear, and there’s no other exits in the cave. What’s that?” Sandra shook her head. “We’re not sure. Our Wizard apparently has a bra with his clothes.” Trying to keep the attention off her, Tarja forced a chuckle, walking towards Quinn. “Hey, maybe it’s supposed to go with the girl clothes. Let’s see how well it fits?” As she held it up, probably to compare size and tease Quinn a bit more, Sandra finally noticed the faint magical aura around the brassiere. “Tarja, wait-” She was too slow. As the changeling held up the bra over Quinn’s chest, it flashed with magic, becoming part of his pink ensemble. Breasts simply appeared, large and supple, and looking completely out of place on the chest of a stern, muscled half-orc. “Hey!” he exclaimed, staggering back, trying to fumble for the clasp on his back to remove the bra. “Tarja, what-” “I’m sorry!” Tarja exclaimed, as shocked as him. “Oh, gods, I had no idea- Shit. I’m sorry.” “Tarja!” Sandra snapped, crossing to them with long, swift strides. “You’ve got to be more careful.” “I know,” Tarja said, pressing a hand to her forehead. “I’m stupid, I should have realized… I’ll pay for the curse removal, once we find a cleric.” “Well, maybe we won’t need to.” Stepping behind Quinn, Sandra undid the bra strap for him, letting it fall away. The breasts remained, still as large and bouncy as ever. Quinn slumped in frustration. “Well, shit.” … It was faster going out of the cave than it had been coming in. The traps had all been either disabled or set off, and there were no more waves of combat teddies to do battle with. Quinn stripped out of his frilly armor and got dressed in travel clothes, baggy and draped over his chest to hide his new breasts. They had to pull Hadrian out by the hand when he ignored their explanation that it was time to leave. He still stopped to pick up some of the magical pacifiers on the way out, presumably for study, but after that he was willing to follow along without any more stops. “You think we can still get the reward for clearing the cave?” Quinn asked, as they trudged back towards the main road. “The job was just to get the wizard out, one way or another, right?” “I’ll ask the guild,” Sandra said. “But the reward was tiny. Most of the cash was going to come from selling the loot we got.” “Damn.” “Still a good idea, though. A little cash is better than… uh…” She looked down, alarmed to feel her panties growing warm and wet. Flushing, she quickly waved her hand, casting prestidigitation, trying to keep up with the spreading accident. “Sandra?” Quinn asked, glancing over his shoulder at her. “Better than what?” Sandra frowned, turning away from the party and raising a hand to her brow, pretending to look down the road. “Uh… I thought I heard something,” she said, keeping the magic going. She couldn’t stop the accident from trickling down her legs, but she was at least able to mitigate it long enough for the flow to stop. “I don’t hear anything,” Tarja said. “What did it sound like?” Sandra was trying to run through the implications of her sudden, inexplicable loss of control. “Uh, an accident.” “Huh?” “I mean, I was wrong,” Sandra corrected. “I don’t think I heard anything.” “Okay.” Tarja shrugged. “We’re all probably a little jumpy. We’ll feel better once we’re back on the road.” “Y-yeah.” I just peed my pants. There was no trap, and I’m not wearing anything cursed, so… what happened? That occupied her thoughts as they trudged back to the main road, turned east, and started the trek back into town. The Sodden Songbird was the most popular tavern and inn in the little town of Marston. It was also the only tavern and inn in the little town of Marston. The stew was thin, the beer was strong, and they always had rooms for members of the adventurer’s guild. Stepping inside, Sandra broke away from the party to go talk to their guild contact, while Quinn ordered beers for the table. Tarja stayed with Hadrian, leading him by the hand to their usual table so he wouldn’t wander off. “Anand,” Sandra said, pulling up a chair across from the guild man. “Good to see you.” Anand was a dwarf, and his keen gaze saw through her feigned cheerfulness. “Got your asses whipped, eh?” “The wizard was gone,” Sandra explained, taking the contract from her bag and passing it back to Anand. “We fought some constructs, hit a mountain of traps, and found nothing but cursed gear and some random knick-knacks.” “Eh, it happens. First two groups of rookies didn’t make it past the traps, came back covered in welts. Everyone get out alive?” “Alive, and generally in one piece.” Sandra sat back. “Technically, we did get rid of the wizard, though. Pretty sure he dimension-doored out of there with his stuff when we got close.” That was a lie, but it couldn’t be proven either way. The dwarf chuckled, took a pull of his beer, and said, “You’re gonna push for payment, then, eh?” Sandra sighed. “Work with me here. We’re in gear that’s for adventurers with half our experience, barely keeping a roof over our heads, and now we’ve got to pay for curse removal. At least cover our expenses.” Reaching for his pocket, Anand pulled out a coin purse marked with the guild stamp. Sandra knew that anyone but him would find the pouch completely empty and useless, but the guild man was able to pull out five shiny, almost-white coins. “Five platinum. Half the posted bounty. Best I can do.” “Thanks, Anand.” Sandra scooped up the coins, slipping them into a pocket. “You know the best guy to remove curses around here? Might be some powerful stuff.” “Eh, you can ask the cleric over at the Temple of Calistria, but if it’s strong you’ll have to go into the city. Want me to get you some names?” “I’ll check with the cleric,” Sandra said. “Any other jobs in town?” Anand shrugged. “Check with me tomorrow. I’m waiting back to hear about a man and a pegasus. Might be big.” “Thanks.” Sandra got up, walking over to the barkeep, a gelatinous blobby figure who was just barely translucent enough to let light through their body. The barkeep jiggled in acknowledgement, somehow managing to speak without apparent lips, tongue, or mouth. “What can I do you for?” “Paying our tab, and getting rooms for another night. How much do we owe you?” Sandra asked. She knew the total, but she hoped they would forget to add something up in the tally. “You’re a week behind on rooms, plus food, beer, and the gear you had me ship in. Nine gold, two silver, six copper.” She took one of the platinum coins, setting it on the counter. “This should cover us for tonight, too, then.” “That still leaves you shy the six copper,” the barkeep corrected. Damn. Sandra fished around for change, put the copper on the counter, and nodded to the thing. “You’re a shrewd business-blob.” It seemed to acknowledge the comment, then returned to wiping down the counter. “Sandra!” Quinn exclaimed, holding up a tankard, sloshing a bit of the foaming brew over the top. “Have a beer, and we’ll toast to ill fortune and good friends.” Sandra took the tankard, but she didn’t sit down. “To good friends.” They all drank, save for Hadrian, who only took a pull from his own beer after he saw what the rest of the party was doing. Taking the coins from her pocket, she passed one to Quinn and another to Tarja. “Anand was willing to pay half. I’ll hang on to Hardian’s cut until he starts talking sense again.” Tarja played the coin over her delicate fingers, while Quinn just put his coin in a deep pocket, staying hunched over to conceal his new breasts. “Should cover the cleric’s fees.” “Should,” Sandra said, setting down the tankard. “You want to finish this? I’m going to go get some sleep.” “Are you certain?” Tarja asked. “The night’s still young.” “It’s too old for me.” “I’m not complainin’,” Quinn said, taking her drink. “Free beer.” “Goodnight,” Sandra said, ducking out of the bar and taking the exterior stairs to the second floor. Fiddling with her key, she unlocked her room and stepped inside. Finally alone, she slumped against the wall. “Shit.” The party was her responsibility. She wasn’t officially their leader, but she’d been the one to accept this bounty, and she’d royally screwed it up. She’d led them into a trap, and if they made any money off this job at all, it would be because the cleric cut them a deal fixing the trouble that Sandra had brought down on them. And, when they were walking home, she’d peed her pants. There hadn’t been any more accidents, but that was as likely to simply be because she hadn’t needed to go. For all she knew, she could be about to have another accident without realizing. Kicking off her boots, she stripped out of her pack, belt, and other gear. Less burdened, she pulled off her pants and shirt, laid down on the straw mattress, and tried to get comfortable. She could hear the noise of the bar below, talk and laughter and cheers as people relaxed at the end of the day. She shut it out, shut her eyes, and went to sleep. … Sandra woke up early. The earliest birds had started to chirp, but sunlight wasn’t even coming in through the window yet. “Ugh,” she groaned, thinking about going back to sleep. She was still tired, and she really didn’t want to get up and face the day. She was going to have to go talk to the cleric, check with Anand, try and rustle up more work if he couldn’t give her anything. It would be easier to just sleep through the morning. Put off her responsibilities for a while, slack off, let her future self handle things. Nah. If I go back to sleep, I won’t want to get up all day. She sat up in bed, wrinkling her nose. Something smelled foul. Judging by the intensity of the smell, something absolutely disgusting must have gone down in the bar. Or… it’s in the room. Leaning over, Sandra was going to peer under the bed and see if an animal had gotten inside, but the shift in weight made something squelch and squish between her legs. She froze, not wanting to look and confirm her suspicions to be true. As long as she held still and didn’t check, she could pretend that it was just her imagination. The stinky odor hit her again, caught up by a breeze from the window. She couldn’t keep pretending. Flipping up her blanket, she looked down. Sure enough, the wizard’s diaper had returned. Worse, it was full. Chapter 2 Sandra stumbled out of bed, tugging down her pants so she could look at the garment hanging heavily between her legs. “Crap.” No, wait. Poor choice of words. It didn’t matter what her word choice was, though. The fact of the matter is, she’d woken up wearing a diaper. A smelly diaper, at that. She couldn’t tell if it was the same diaper from the dungeon. Regardless, it stood to reason that even if it wasn’t the exact same one, the diaper hanging around her hips now had something in common with the one that had appeared around her hips then. “Okay, uh… I can fix this,” she muttered, kicking off the pants hanging around her ankles. Unencumbered, she began pacing up and down the small room, waddling a bit so that she wouldn’t smush her diaper between her thighs as she thought. The first idea was obvious. Placing a hand on the front of the diaper, she cast prestidigitation, willing the diaper to be clean. It was a simple spell, with a simple, predictable effect. The magic surged and fizzled, grounding out and accomplishing nothing. The diaper was still there, still laden down with its… contents. “Huh?” Sandra said, trying again. The magic proved as useless the second time as the first, failing to do anything about the source of the room’s stink. That changed things, for the significantly worse. If she couldn’t use prestidigitation to clean herself, it might be a bad idea to even take off the diaper. She would just risk making a mess everywhere, instead of keeping it contained. For all she knew, the magic wouldn’t let her her get cleaned up at all. She could be doomed to be dirty forever, never able to clean herself, even with soap and a- The diaper grew a little warmer, and she looked down, alarmed. “Am I peeing?” She wasn’t. Instead, the front of the diaper had begun to glow, a magical wave passing down from the front, down between her legs, and around the back. With the magic, came cleansing. The moisture evaporated, replaced by solid, dry padding, and the muck squelching against her backside simply vanished. Just like that, she was wearing a clean diaper, held snugly against her by the tapes. A little poof of baby powder escaped the top of the waistband, cleansing the room of the stinky, stale odor and replacing it with a sweet baby smell. “One more thing for the cleric,” she muttered, grabbing her pants and tugging them back on over the diaper. They were baggy enough to hide the bulk, though the subtle crinkle of the plastic backing was still more than audible as she moved around experimentally. Sandra briefly considered taking off the diaper, but if her magic was on the fritz, she didn’t even want to think about having another accident and wetting her pants where someone from the guild could see. Getting her belongings together, she put the crinkle out of her mind, braced herself for a tedious day of curse removal and cleanup work, and waddled out the door. The first thing she did was get a bowl of gruel from the innkeeper. Once the cheap breakfast was in hand, she made her way over to Anand. “Give me good news,” she said, skipping any preamble as she sat down. “Always good to see a friendly face,” Anand said, sipping from a mug of something frothy. She smiled. “Glad you’re in a chipper mood. Any new quests on the docket?” “I didn’t say you were a friendly face.” Chuckling, the guild master reached in one of his bottomless pockets, pulling out a folded paper. “I’ve got a little something. Client needs a parcel delivered up to the City. Payment upon safe delivery.” “That’s a little out of our way, but we could make the trip,” Sandra rubbed at her chin, thinking about it. “What’s the take?” Anand checked the paper, frowning. “Fifteen gold, upon delivery.” “You’re shitting me.” Sandra almost stormed off right there, but she held back her temper. “That barely covers expenses. Isn’t there anything else?” “Not for your level of skill,” Anand said, leaving the paper on the table. “Jobs are slow in these parts. There’s a black dragon a little ways north that needs cleared out, if you want a challenge, but I’d hate to see you turned into barbecue.” Sandra rolled her eyes. “Black dragons breath acid, not fire.” “Turned into pickles, then. Point is, you’d get your asses handed to you on a silver platter.” Anand sighed, taking a long pull of his ale. “You could always try and rustle up work with the locals. Might be a cave of goblins that they don’t want to pay guild rates for.” “We’re guild loyal.” Sandra shook her head, pushing up to her feet with a groan. “Let me get back to you? I don’t imagine anyone is raring at the bit to claim this.” “No, but it’s time sensitive. We don’t get this delivered soon, the client might go to another company.” Anand raised his mug in a toast. “Let me know by this afternoon?” “Of course.” Sandra stood, hitched up her pants to ensure her diaper wouldn’t poke out above the waistband, and started walking towards the bar. Two steps in, she stopped. A subtle, wise figure was in the doorway, one hand held over his mouth, waving for her attention. “Hadrian?” she called, walking over to the entrance. “What’s-” He took her by the arm and turned so that his back was too the bar, then took his hand away from his mouth. The pacifier from the dungeon had returned, bobbing slightly in his mouth as the wizard unconsciously suckled it. “Oh, of course,” Sandra said, grabbing the loop and pulling the pacifier free. Hadrian gaped for a moment, mouth opening and closing like a fish as he rediscovered his voice. Sandra nodded, pocketing the pacifier. “Take your time. Can you talk?” His voice initially had a lisp, but he was able to speak. “Can ‘ou understand me?” The pronunciation was no barrier, but Sandra was still taken aback, because he was speaking in Sylvan. Responding in common, she said, “Yes, can you understand me?” Hadrian’s brow furrowed. “What was that?” She switched to Sylvan as well. “Can you speak any languages besides Sylvan?” His lisp was completely gone when he said, “I’m speaking Sylvan?” “It’s at least a language,” Sandra shrugged. “Have you noticed anything else… strange?” “The… I don’t know the Sylvan word for the mouth bulb thing,” Hadrian said. “But that’s it. How are you dealing with your curse?” Sandra glanced around the room. She doubted many folks spoke Sylvan, but even with that in mind, “I don’t want to talk about it.” “If it helps, there’s no way we could have seen it coming. I was checking the magic scrolls that I took, some of them are far stronger than anything we’ve ever dealt with. This wizard is a much bigger threat than we thought.” Hadrian gestured to a table. “I haven’t been able to read the notes, yet, but it seems, from what happened to us and Quinn, that his work follows a sort of… theme.” They sat, and Sandra thought it over. “Yeah, I… wait.” Cheeks flushing, she looked over her shoulder and tried to tug up her pants, suddenly paranoid about the waistband of her diaper being visible. “How’d you know about my curse?” Hadrian snorted, but he shook his head. “Don’t worry, it’s not that visible. I saw your trouble on the walk home yesterday.” “Oh.” Sandra let out a breath of relief. “Well, we’ve got enough money to pay the cleric. With luck, he’ll be able to get us all sorted out before the day is up.” “Don’t get your hopes too high. This is some high-level casting,” Hadrian hedged. “The local cleric might not be strong enough to break this magic.” “Well, then, we’ll go to the City,” Sandra said. “It’ll cost a bit more, but there are some priests there who are more than competent for curse removal. Don’t worry about it, we’ll get this all taken care of and you’ll be speaking common before you know it.” She hadn’t really heard Tarja come up behind them, until she said, “Is this a secret conversation?” “Tarja,” Sandra said by way of greeting, scooting to the side so that their ranger could pull up a chair. “No, it’s not a secret, but Hadrian can’t speak Common right now.” “But he can speak?” Tarja asked, hopefully. “The curse is wearing off, just slowly?” “Yeah, it seems like.” “That’s good.” Tarja took a seat, spreading out a bit and taking up most of the leg room around the table. “I hope the same can be said for Quinn.” “What’s she saying?” Hadrian asked, in Sylvan. Sandra translated, paraphrasing a bit. “She wanted to know what you were saying, is relieved that the curses are wearing off, and hopes that Quinn will get better in a similar way.” Hadrian pressed his lips into a line. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Language and mental spells react differently than transmutation, especially when curses are involved. A physical effect like that might not wear off in the same way.” “Whats he saying?” Tarja asked. Gods, that’s going to get annoying, Sandra thought. “I’ll translate, just give me a second, it’s hard to switch back and forth. He said that physical curses are different from mind-affecting spells.” “Oh no,” Tarja said, her face growing distraught. “Is he certain?” Sandra saw no reason to translate the simple question. “Hadrian doesn’t run his mouth about things he’s uncertain of. Are you that worried about Quinn?” “Y-yes. Quinn,” Tarja confirmed. “That’s it. I feel guilty, because it’s my fault that he was cursed.” Sandra almost asked Tarja another question, but was interrupted by a couple chuckles around the bar. She knew why without having to look up, and called over her shoulder. “Quinn! Join us?” The burly half-orc grumbled as he walked over to the table, arms crossed over his rather busty chest. “Let’s get to the damned cleric already.” “You’re in a foul mood,” Sandra commented. “Something happen last night?” “A couple jokes, but nothing I can’t handle,” Quinn grumbled. “But I barely slept last night. Why didn’t one of you tell me that these would be so ungodly sensitive?” Sandra couldn’t help but smirk, though Tarja didn’t share in the amusement, saying, “Sorry, I should have thought of that. You’re normally a stomach sleeper, yes?” “Normally,” Quinn groaned. “I’m not hungry,” Sandra cut in. “I’m fine skipping breakfast and going straight to the cleric, how does everyone feel about that?” Her two Common-speaking allies nodded in agreement, and after Sandra translated for Hadrian, he agreed as well. Pushing to her feet, Sandra felt her diaper squelch a little between her legs, warm and damp against her thighs. Hiding her blush, she looked around to ensure nobody had noticed that anything was amiss. Tarja noticed her look. “What’s wrong?” “I- nothing,” Sandra said quickly. “Let’s get to the cleric.” Hadrian gave her a knowing look, not needing to speak the language to understand the exchange that had just gone down, but didn’t make a comment. Without further ado, they shuffled out of the bar, all varying levels of glum and grumpy. … “Nothing?” Sandra asked, eyes wide. “You can’t dispel it even a little?” The cleric pressed his lips into a line. A devoted servant of Calistria, his robes were black and yellow, and cut to show off his supple limbs and the elven grace of his hips. It made him a little distracting to look at as he explained the trouble. “I’m not a miracle worker, and I’m not going to be for years. These curses that hit your wizard are well beyond me, and I don’t even need to give you a second glance to be sure that you’re just as far gone.” “Sandra?” Quinn asked, waiting his turn for the cleric’s examination. “You’re cursed, too?” “Why didn’t you say something?” Tarja asked, concern in her voice. “What happened?” “Nothing!” Sandra interjected quickly, face flushing. “That is- I’m fine, it’s nothing that’ll matter to you. Cleric, do you know someone else who can fix this?” The cleric bowed his head in a nod, though he gave Sandra a playful look as she blushed. “I have some contacts in the City. The Temple of Calistria has members all across the realm, just find our symbol and ask for aid.” “What about me?” Quinn asked, stepping forward and pointing with a thumb towards his own chest, undoing a couple buttons to demonstrate the issue more clearly. “Can you do anything about this? They’re sore like nothing and I can’t get any sleep.” “Let me give it a good once-over, but if it’s the same wizard’s handiwork, I can’t make promises,” the cleric said, bending over to eye the large, voluptuous breasts that Quinn was sporting. It took him only a second to say, “These beauties aren’t the result of a curse.” “Huh?” Quinn asked, his tone getting angry. “What do you mean, ‘these ain’t the result of a curse’? Do you think I wanted this?” “Maybe you didn’t, but that’s not the point, sweet,” the cleric said, staring without shame at Quinn’s exposed breasts. “The effect isn’t malicious, and for some, it’s downright…” he paused, choosing his words. “Beneficial. In short, you need something to dispel the magic, rather than removing a curse.” Quinn stared at him blankly. “Well… can you do that?” The cleric shook his head. “Again, not with my current skill level. This is potent work. Who exactly did you all tangle with?” All eyes fell on Sandra, but she could only shrug. “It was supposed to just be some easy target wizard. We still don’t know exactly who.” “Hmm,” the cleric mused, smirking a little. “Well, talk to my colleagues in the City. They’ll have a better idea of what to do.” Quinn’s voice sounded a little desperate as he asked, “Isn’t there anything your spells can do? They’re… starting to hurt.” That took the cleric a moment to consider, before he had a realization. “Oh, I see. They’re not just decorative.” The half-orc blinked. “Huh?” “Get a breast pump,” the cleric suggested, eyes twinkling, “Or find someone willing to suckle them for you. Either way, you’ll find that your problem is resolved. Is there anything else I can help you with?” Sandra was about to say ‘no’, but Tarja cut in. “I could use your… services, in private, please.” “Tarja?” Sandra asked, raising an eyebrow at her. “Are you okay?” Tarja’s response was quick and sharp. “I’m fine. Cleric?” He looked Tarja up and down for a long moment, eyes glittering with understanding. “I’ll probably give you the same news, Changeling, but I’d be happy to take a look.” Quinn finally picked up on the conversation. “You got hurt?” “I’m fine.” Tarja pointed towards the back. “Your rectory?” “Our pleasure room,” the cleric corrected. “My rectory is downstairs.” “Then let’s go there. Sandra, Quinn, Hadrian, I’ll meet you all back at the inn, alright?” Sandra didn’t like leaving this problem unaddressed, but arguing would be pointless. “Alright. Don’t dawdle. As soon as we get our things together, we’re going to the city.” … A chair scraped against the barroom floor as Sandra sat down across from Anand, setting down a beer in front of him. “Eighteen gold and we’ll do the job today.” The dwarf pressed his lips into a line, eyeing the brew and licking his lips. The bribe - and there was no beating around the bush, the beer was a small but unsubtle bribe - was meant to put him in a good mood, because there was arguing to be done. He accepted it, took a frothy sip, and said, “Rate is fifteen gold.” “That’s after the guild’s cut,” Sandra pointed out. “We both know the client’s paying more.” His eyes went hard, the pleasantries gone from the conversation. “Now, listen here-” “I know,” Sandra cut in. “The guild works as hard as any outgoing adventurer. You make sure our fees get paid, you find the jobs, you negotiate the prices. I’m not looking to cut you out or see that you don’t get paid for your share of the work.” Anand glared, and Sandra could have sworn that his beard hairs were twitching in annoyance. “But?” “But,” Sandra conceded, “You have to do your share of the work. If you don’t negotiate a fair rate, that hurts everyone, and in this case you did not negotiate a fair rate.” “If you don’t like the job, don’t take it,” Anand growled. “Don’t come tell me how to do my job-” “Rations for four people, two ways,” Sandra said, holding up her fingers to count off. “That’s four gold. Lodging is another two when we arrive. That’s more than a third of the pay right there unless we start cutting corners. Do you expect us to eat wandermeal? To all crowd into a single room and get no sleep? The guild is supposed to be better than that.” Anand rubbed at his eyes. “If you don’t like the pay, you can let someone else take the job.” “Who?” Sandra demanded, prepared for that rebuttal. “It’s a parcel delivery. You know who lives in this town, and who’s staying here on furlough. Would you expect someone to come in from out of town to take this job?” “You aren’t a guild master-” Sandra didn’t let him interrupt. “And do you expect that there won’t be any trouble with the delivery, that we won’t have to use arrows and spell components and potions if we get into a fight? Setting our prices based on the expectation that there won’t be trouble means we’re losing money at the first sign of conflict.” She finally ended her rant, giving Anand a chance to really respond. He didn’t, at least not until he could take a long pull from the beer she’d bribed him with, giving him time to think. “Damned stubborn girl. You should be grateful there’s work to be had at all.” “I’m not going to-” “But, I see your point,” he interjected, pausing for a breath. “The rate for the job is fifteen gold.” Sandra blinked. “You just said-” “The rate for the job is fifteen gold,” Anand clarified, swigging the last drops of the drink. “I’ll give you another five out of pocket when you get back. That’s twenty gold in total. I can’t go bending guild rules for you, but I can do you a favor.” Sighing in relief, Sandra sat back in the chair. “Thanks. What’s the parcel?” Anand reached into his pocket for the folded quest paper. “You’re delivering a pegasus.” Dammit. I should have asked for twenty five. … Sandra tugged at the reins, angrily coaxing the winged horse out of the stall. “Come on, girl, just-” the pegasus jerked its head, nearly tripping Sandra, and she jerked back in kind. “You son of a- dammit!” The mare bucked, wings flapping in the confined space, giving it more force than Sandra had expected. She was thrown back, landing on the hay-covered floor, feeling something squelch warmly beneath her with the impact. Am I wet? When did I- no time to worry about that, she had a pegasus to deliver. “Stupid beast, I’m trying to get you out of the tiny space. Isn’t that what you want?” “No, no, you’re doing this all wrong.” Tarja walked in, strolling right up to the pegasus without flinching. Sandra expected the beast to buck or react, but it didn’t, and when the ranger began stroking it’s head, it nickered in a pleased tone. “Pegasi are magnificent creatures. You can’t treat him like a mule and expect that he’ll come along quietly.” Sandra frowned, dusting herself off as she stood. “Him? I thought it was a mare.” The pegasus snorted in annoyance, then nickered something that managed to sound angry. Tarja smirked. “He says you are rude and stupid, and smell like pee,” she translated. “And if you want him to come along nicely, you’d better treat him with the respect that someone of his station deserves.” “His station?” Sandra asked. “This was just supposed to be a simple parcel delivery, for cripes’ sake. Who are we delivering him to?” The horse nickered more, and Tarja listened before explaining. “Not who, where. He’s joining up with a paladin at the temple of Erastil to go deal with that dragon, but on his own he’s worried about being ambushed if he travels on his own.” Sandra spat on the ground, annoyed. “Why does everything have to be so complicated? Just once I want a job to go smooth.” Gently leading the pegasus out of his stall, Tarja listened, translating once more. “He’s not so confident that we can protect him. I guess he doesn’t want… uh… he’s not certain of your skills in combat.” Eyes narrowing at the beast, Sandra asked, “What did he say, exactly?” “Eh… the translation isn’t perfect,” Tarja hedged. “But it was something like ‘impotent, helpless piss-baby.’” Did he see? No, he couldn’t have, but... Sandra shook her head, dismissing the thought. The pegasus was just being insulting, it couldn’t know how on-the-mark its insults were. Directing her comments towards the horse, she said, “We can fight just fine. We’ll get you to your destination in one piece, don’t worry.” Facing Tarja, she added, “Did you see the others?” “Waiting outside, armed for bear,” Tarja confirmed. Sandra chewed on a thought, nodding. “Good. If we leave right away, we’ll get to the city before nightfall, but we have to get a move on. How’d your talk with the cleric go?” “Same news as you.” Tarja looked sullen, but if she wanted to talk about what had happened to her, she would. Prodding for details wouldn’t help, and Sandra was willing to drop the topic as long as it didn’t interfere with Tarja’s work. The pegasus knickered, and no translation was needed for what he meant. Let’s get going already. Sandra agreed, but when she stepped out of the stables, she was surprised to have Quinn tap her on the arm and gesture to the side with his head. “Can I talk to you?” Sandra frowned, but followed him around the corner. “What’s wrong?” “My armor,” Quinn explained, the blush out of place on his crude features. “It… hasn’t changed back.” “Oh.” Sandra took that in, considering the implications. “Well, damn.” “What do you think the odds are we’ll get into a tussle?” Quinn asked, looking around in concern, even though he wasn’t wearing the frilly pink half-plate at the moment. “Because… Well, we’ll be on a public road all day.” “Skip it.” Sandra wasn’t as confident as she sounded, but she wanted her party members to be at ease. “We’ll be fine, and you’re light on your feet with or without it. We can replace it or get it un-cursed once we’re in the city.” The big man sighed in relief, nodding. “Okay. Thank you.” It’ll be fine, right? Sandra thought, but she said only, “Of course.” ... The day was long, but for the most part, boring. In the interest of speed, they didn’t stop for lunch. The four of them ate trail rations as they walked, and Tarja fed the pegasus a few apples so they could keep moving. As they walked, her pants occasionally slipped down a little, but never below the rustling waistband of her diaper. So long as she hitched it up occasionally, there was no trouble. At some point in the early afternoon, Hadrian’s pacifier reappeared in his mouth, and Sandra had to pull it free once more. That earned them a round of strange looks from a passing tradesman and his apprentice, but the wizard only blushed and grumbled in Sylvan as a result. A little after that, just as Sandra was starting to worry about how saturated her diaper was becoming, it flashed with a quiet pulse of magic and was once again dry. The puff of baby powder that wafted up from her waistband was visible, but nobody noticed. Or, anyways, nobody commented, though Hadrian seemed to nod knowingly. Dismissing her concerns as paranoia, Sandra kept trudging forward, watching for any bushwhackers who might be looking to nab a pegasus. The day slipped by, and the sun began to set on the horizon in front of them, forcing her to squint forward to see clearly. Naturally, the attack came just before twilight. They were only a little ways from the City, but traffic was slow, and visibility looking forward was terrible. There was wheat growing distantly to the sides of the road, and scrub brush closer by. Simple makeup used to hide in the brush might not have worked in normal daylight, but with such poor visibility, Sandra saw them too late to avoid the ambush. It was only as a figure moved that she could make out a silhouette. Adrenaline and wary caution coursed through her body, and she flicked out her hand on instinct, calling up a shadowy blade. There was no avoiding the attack, they were too far gone from that. They could only face the oncoming threat head-on, unless… Her thoughts raced, time almost frozen as she considered her options. She had the initiative, having spotted the scoundrels before they charged, but she had to decide how to use it properly. Only one of them has moved. There must be more, in the bushes to my right. If I charge, I could gut one of them before the music starts, put them on edge, give us a better chance. They might even flee. As Sandra shifted her weight, though, she considered what that would do. If she took off at a full charge, her pants would certainly slide down some, and in combat there’d be no chance to hitch them up. The party - and the client - would get a nice view of her diaper’s waistband. Let’s just be defensive, then. No need to play it risky. Raising her voice to call out a warning, she cried out, “We’re being attacked!” Her opportunity spent, she faced the oncoming bandits. It was hard to get an accurate count of them. They were in makeup, the light was poor, and they charged from all sides of the road. Some had bows, and shot in arrows from hiding spots in the wheat fields. Two got on both sides of Sandra, flanking her, slicing in with knives. She avoided one attack, letting it glance off her leather armor, but the other drew a thin cut across her arm. It was hard to take in the chaos of the battle. Two bandits were trying to get a rope around the pegasus, to keep him grounded. Someone else was facing off Quinn, hefting a big club, while the barbarian was forced on the defensive, trying to parry or dodge away from attacks. Tarja was at least on point, getting between two taller figures and Hadrian, ensuring that the wizard could cast his spells unimpaired. Sandra slashed back with her own dagger, but only scored a glancing blow, and in return got a cut that dug through the leather to draw blood around her belly, and another slash below the waist that she only narrowly kept from damaging a particularly sensitive area. Dammit. I’m supposed to surround them, not the other way around! “Quinn! I need you!” “Kinda busy!” he called back, slapping away another blow with his axe. “Can you- oof!” The attack was hard and heavy, and drove straight across Quinn’s chest, smashing into his tender breasts. Sandra had seen him take more damage than that and shrug it off before, but this time he seemed to react more, the pain taking more out of him than usual. Considering times when Sandra’s own breasts had been particularly tender, where even a light touch was painful, she couldn’t blame him. Still, it was damned inconvenient timing. The pegasus knickered as the rope got around his neck. He was flapping his wings furiously, trying to pull away, but Sandra could tell there was magic afoot and he couldn’t get higher than the rope would allow. Shit. Shit, shit, shit- Her own safety be damned, she lunged towards the bandits holding the rope. She received a painful cut across the shoulder blades in the escape, but it got her free of her old opponents and drove her shadow blade towards her new target. He yelped and dropped the rope, leaving only one man to keep the pegasus down. We need Hadrian to come in clutch here. Maybe if he has a scroll- Eyes darting to the back of the party, Sandra was in time to see her hopes dashed against the ground. Tarja was in a wide stance, battling with two of the rangers at once, deftly keeping them away from Hadrian while the wizard threw spells against the archers. As Sandra watched, though, a kick drove up between their changeling’s legs, and after a high yelp that echoed across the whole fight, she fell to the ground, doubled over in a fetal position. The two bandits took their opportunity and closed on Hadrian, forcing him away from the party, casting defensive spells to keep their blades away from his tender skin. “Quinn?” she asked, but he was on the ground, not moving. The bandit with the club was closing towards her, along with the two she’d run away from, meaning there were four enemies around her and a fifth holding the rope. They were going to lose. All she could do was protect the client. Lunging towards the man holding the rope, she wrestled it from him, jerking and kicking, getting it free for barely a moment. “GO!” He needed no further encouragement, flapping into the air and disappearing above the treeline. Sandra watched him go. They were overwhelmed, and they were going to lose. If they surrendered, maybe they’d be left with their lives after being stripped of their possessions. They could live to fight another day. “We surrend-” she started, but she was cut off by a loud, high whistle coming from further up the road. In an instant, the bandits scattered. There was no hesitation amongst them, they simply vanished into the surrounding terrain, disappearing between rows of crops like rats into the walls. Sandra only needed to wonder about that for a moment before she spotted the mounted soldier round the corner a hundred yards up the road. His armor gleamed, and within a second, a half dozen more cavalrymen were behind him, riding at a clipped pace towards her. Exhausted, bleeding, she glanced at Quinn. He was breathing, and starting to move sluggishly. Hadrian was mostly okay, and though Tarja was still in apparent pain, she wasn’t badly hurt. The breeze shifted, and Sandra wrinkled her nose. With that smell in her nostrils, she also became aware of the weight in her diaper, the mushy mass making it sag around her hips. Oh gods, no, why did it have to be now? Looking down, her heart sank further. The bandit’s knife hadn’t missed, like she had thought. There was a broad slash over the front of her pants, leaving a flap of fabric hanging down, exposing her undamaged - but quite soggy - diaper. No time to do anything about it. The cavalry was close enough to call out. “Ahoy there!” “Hello!” she said, hitching up her pants, holding the slashed flap of her pants in place over the diaper, trying to brazen her way through the conversation. As much fabric as had been cut, she had to use both hands. The leader pulled up, towering over Sandra about five feet away, sword drawn. “Aye, maiden, how do you fare?” “I’m no maiden,” she glowered. “We’re with the adventurer’s guild. We were ambushed. Who are you?” He surveyed the party, lips pressed in a line. “I… see. How recently did you join? This is no place for rookies.” “We’re not-” Sandra balled her hands into fists, wrinkling the material between her fingers, and shook her head. “It was just an off day. We’ll be fine once we take some potions. You never said who you were.” “We’re with the city guard,” he explained, gesturing to the other riders, a small smile - a smirk? - on his face. “Out on patrol. We saw the pegasus and came running. Are you sure that you and your companions don’t need an escort to safety, madame? You look in no fit condition to fight anyone.” She turned around to look. Hadrian was helping Tarja stand, though she still looked queasy and sick to her stomach, and Quinn had only just gotten to a sitting position. “We’re fine,” she insisted. “We’ll make our own way.” “Well, if you need any aid, we offer it at no charge. We’re not adventurers, we serve the good of the kingdom. We’ve got a bard, he can heal your wounds, or…” he wrinkled his nose, more in show than in reaction to the smell. “Cleanse anything that’s been soiled.” A couple of the patrolling guards kept a straight face, but two broke out in tittering laughter and Sandra felt her face burn bright red, from her cheeks to the tips of her ears. “I am fine!” she snapped, jabbing a finger at the guard, dropping part of the damaged fabric. “We don’t need you.” “As you say, maiden,” the guard leader said, twirling a finger in the air. At his signal, the rest of the guards turned, trotting back up the road, watching out for any further bandits waiting in ambush. Hadrian stepped up beside her a moment later, watching the guards leave. “Do you need me to use mending on-” “Just do it,” Sandra snapped, focused on not letting her eyes tear up. He touched the fabric, knitting the pants back together in a matter of seconds. “I don’t have enough infernal healing prepared for everyone, but if you need a potion-” Sandra cut him off. “We don’t have money to be using potions. I’m not hurt that bad, anyways.” “Are you sure?” he put a hand on her shoulder, his tone comforting. “It’s alright, Sandra, nobody was that badly hurt. We’ll live to fight another day.” She jerked away, trudging forward, aware but unable to do anything about her slight waddle. “I’m fine. We’ve still got a lot of ground to cover.”

This is loosely based on something that happened when I was about 4 years old* (roughly around 1997). It sort of a “what could have happened” sort of thing. However, the characters in this story are completely fictional. The story, like my real life incident, occurs in 1997. *When I was about four, we were visiting a family friend. They had a toddler, meaning they had a buggy in their front hall. When no one was around I strapped myself in to see what it was like, but I couldn’t unbuckle the straps to get out. I had to call for help, the adults came into the front hall and chuckled at my predicament, then my mum’s friend’s husband (or boyfriend, I can’t remember) jokingly started to push the buggy towards the front door while I kicked and screamed “NO NO NO NO NO!”, then he laughed and finally freed me. Part 1 - July 6th 1997 It was a hot and sunny afternoon as the Jempson family walked together down the street. Jack and Carol Jempson had two children. Their eldest, Charlotte who was twelve, walked ahead completely absorbed in the Spice Girls tape playing on her Walkman. Their younger daughter, Kimberley (Kimmy for short) who was eight, held Carol’s hand. As he family continued walking, they moved to one side of the pavement to allow a mother with a buggy to go by. She had an adorable baby girl, who sat contentedly in her buggy sucking her dummy and kicking her bare feet. The straps had pushed her dress up showing off her nappy. While most people would see this and think/say “what an adorable baby girl”, Kimmy felt a pang of jealousy. Although she could not remember her infancy she would give anything to be a cute little baby again; imagine having not having deal with the nasty girls at school who picked on her, instead being able to just spend her days playing with toys, watching cartoons and having everything done for her. Kimmy wanted so much to just be a sweet little baby in a buggy, cutely kicking her little legs. The family arrived outside the home of their good friends: Lucy and Mick, and their three children; Nathan (11), Danny (9) and Jordanna (4). Despite their four year age difference, Jordanna was slightly taller, and a fair bit wider than Kimmy, who had always been a rather tiny child. Kimmy found herself being encouraged to play with Jordanna every time they visited, despite being much closer in age to the boys. She didn’t mind too much though, Jordanna had tons of great toys…they certainly weren’t rich, but they were much better off than the Jempson family. They had a big enough house for all their children to have their own room. Meanwhile Kimmy had to share with her big sister, who was always teasing her. As they walked through the front door they were greeted by a large pile of assorted boxes and bags. “Sorry about the mess”, Lucy apologised, “this is all ready to go to the charity shop.” Amongst the mess, one object really stood out to Kimmy, a buggy! Jordanna’s old buggy stood amongst the mess. It was a silver cross one…not one of those massive posh looking buggys, just a small pushchair, navy blue with a pattern of little fruits, complete with a five-point harness. Kimmy stared at it longingly, the seat looked cosy and inviting and she couldn’t bear to turn away from it. The two families went out into the back garden and enjoyed their barbeque. After eating, Charlotte went upstairs with the boys to play on their Nintendo 64 and Kimmy and Jordanna sat in the living room and watched the Cinderella video. After a little while Jordanna fell asleep, the older kids were upstairs engrossed in their computer game, and the adults were outside chatting; this was her chance! Kimmy crept out of the room, careful not to wake Jordanna. She slowly closed the living room door behind her, and climbed up onto the cushioned seat of the buggy; it was so comfy! She sat in the seat, heart thumping at what she was about to do; she took the straps in her hands and buckled herself in. The harness was very loose, Jordanna was much larger than Kimmy after all, but Kimmy managed to figure out how tighten them. She sat back, the adjusted straps now holding her securely in place; there was no chance of baby wriggling free now! She stuck her thumb in her mouth, closed her eyes and pretended she was outside, her Mummy pushing her down the street. She pretended she was dressed in a cute little bodysuit, with a puffy nappy poking through the legholes. “I wish this could be real,” she chanted in her head over and over until she fell fast asleep. Sometime the later the adults came back inside, and found Jordanna snoozing on the sofa…but no Kimmy in sight, presumably she’d gone upstairs with the other kids. Carol opened the door and got the shock of her life; her eight year old daughter was strapped in a baby’s buggy, fast asleep and sucking her thumb! She beckoned to the others, and they all curiously watched her snoozing in the buggy. Carol went to wake her up when she suddenly noticed something, there was a wet patch on Kimmy’s leggings; she had even wet herself like a baby. “Oh no,” Carol sighed, “she’s completely soaked” Jack stepped forward and carefully unbuckled her and lifted her out. “You can change her into something of Jordanna’s,” offered Lucy, “It might be a bit big for her though.” “It doesn’t matter,” said Jack, “it’s only to get her home.” Suddenly, Lucy had a brainwave and delved into the donation bags. “We have a load of her old clothes here, they should fit,” she said, digging a bit more, “and maybe she should wear one of these in case she has another accident. Lucy held up a package of Huggies nappies, leftover from when Jordanna was little. *** The warm evening breeze roused the sleeping Kimmy. She opened her eyes and realised she was outside…but still strapped in the buggy (Lucy had offered to lend it to them to get her home). She was wearing a babyish bodysuit with a Miss Piggy motif and a pair of yellow cotton shorts with cute little frills on the elastic leg holes. The soft bulge in between her legs indicated that she was wearing a nappy. “This can’t be real,” though Kimmy, “I’m still dreaming!” She closed her eyes and opened them again…this seemed way too real to be a dream. She was being pushed down the street, strapped in a baby’s buggy, wearing baby clothes and a baby’s nappy. Kimmy didn’t know whether to be scared or thrilled. Was she in trouble for playing in the buggy, and why had they put her into a nappy and baby clothes? Kimmy closed her eyes again pretending to be asleep. She pretended to be sleeping when they arrived home, when Mummy pulled off the shorts and checked the nappy, and when she felt Daddy lift her up to the top bunk and tuck her in, still wearing the cute bodysuit. Kimmy woke up at some point in the night with a huge pressure on her bladder, she sat up and went to go to the toilet when she suddenly remembered what she was wearing. She felt the puffy underwear secure between her legs, imprisoned by the poppers of her bodysuit. Would Mummy and Daddy be angry if she took it off? Perhaps she should just pee in the nappy instead? Or should she go and wake up Mummy? Her bladder decided for her, she couldn’t hold it for a second more and the floodgates opened, soaking the thirsty padding. It felt kind of nice, and warm, she led back down and stuck her thumb in her mouth, drifting back off to sleep. The next time she needed to go she didn’t even wake up, and her nappy was soaked once again while Kimmy slept like a baby…literally. Part 2 The next morning Kimmy was still fast asleep when Carol was ready to leave for work; Carol worked while Jack had always taken care of the girls. The two went up and checked on her, feeling her nappy…completely soaked. “What are we going to do?” asked Carol. “There must be something wrong,” said Jack, “I’ll ring and get her a doctor’s appointment after I’ve cleaned her up.” “I’d better get going,” said Carol, “I still need to drop Charlotte off at school. Don’t forget to ring the school and tell them she won’t be in.” Kimmy had been roused by their talking, she looked around groggily. “Wakey wakey sleepyhead,” said Carol softly, “Mummy has to leave for work now, but you get to stay home with Daddy today.” “No school?” mumbled Kimmy. “No, no school today,” she said. Jack reached up and lifted Kimmy down as easily as if she were a toddler, “Let’s get you clean and dry then darling.” “Huh?” “This nappy is wet,” he said, “we’d better get you changed before you get a rash.” He placed her on top of the old changing mat, which he’d brought down from the attic. He removed the bodysuit, un-taped the saturated nappy and cleaned her up with some baby wipes. “There we go,” said Jack in a sing-song voice, “does that feel better?” Kimmy nodded in reply. Jack took a clean nappy from the packet; Kimmy’s eyes widened…there were more? “Sorry love,” said Jack, “Mummy and I think you should keep wearing nappies until we find out what’s wrong with you. We don’t want you having another accident do we?” “Accident?” said Kimmy “Last night at Lucy and Mick’s we found you asleep in Jordanna’s buggy, you’d wet yourself so we had to put you in some of Jordanna’s old clothes and one of her old nappies.” Kimmy hadn’t meant to fall asleep in the buggy! And how could she have had an accident? She hadn’t had an accident since she was little. Jack slipped the fresh nappy underneath her bottom, after she was coated in Sudocrem and sprinkled liberally with some Johnson’s Baby Powder he taped her in snugly. The nappy had a cute design of little teddy bears. He then picked up the shorts she had worn last night, then went to the dresser and took out a clean vest, socks and her Rugrats t shirt; the gang of babies pictured on the front were all wearing nappies just like Kimmy, or “diapees” as they called them on the show. Kimmy could dress herself, but her Daddy insisted on doing so this morning. Once dressed, he brushed Kimmy’s auburn hair in to bunches and buckled her red Mary Janes onto her feet. Kimmy caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror; an adorable little toddler stared back at her. After breakfast Kimmy spent the morning watching videos and colouring, Daddy brought her some squash in a toddler beaker cup (another old treasure found in the attic). After lunch Daddy suggested she should take a little nap, he undressed her down to her vest, changed her wet nappy and tucked her up in bed. Kimmy had more of her “baby dreams” as she napped. This time she found herself securely strapped in a high chair, wearing a big plastic bib to protect her cute little dress, which so short that her puffy nappy poked out from underneath. Mummy fed her baby food, giving her praise for eating it all up like a good baby girl. Then it changed, Daddy was giving her a nappy change and blowing raspberries on her tummy. He was cooing at her like one might do for a little baby, mostly unintelligible gibberish, but Kimmy enjoyed it and giggled, her nappy crinkled as she gleefully kicked her legs. Then it changed again and she was sat in a playpen surrounded by colourful baby toys. She was wearing only her thick soft nappy and a t shirt, Charlotte was knelt outside the playpen playing peekaboo with her. This made Kimmy laugh, making her dummy drop out of her mouth (oh no!) but it was ok because it was clipped to her t shirt with a strap so she couldn’t lose it. Charlotte popped it back in her mouth. “There you baby sister!” she cooed. It changed again, now she was back in the buggy being pushed through the park, Kimmy was wearing only her nappy and bodysuit. She suddenly felt her nappy get warm, causing her to call for Daddy. Daddy stopped pushing and crouched down in front of her and checking her nappy. “Aww, did you wet again sweetheart?” he cooed… Kimmy opened her eyes, that last bit hadn’t been her dream, Daddy had actually lifted her out of bed and was checking her nappy. “Let’s get you changed darling,” said Daddy, setting her back down on the changing mat, “then we have to go and visit the doctor.” “No!” whined Kimmy, “I don’t want needles!” “Don’t worry sweetie,” he said, kissing her forehead, “You don’t need any needles today.” He set about changing her and redressed her in the cute outfit she was wearing earlier. He then coated her with sunscreen and popped a pink sunhat on her head. “Off we go,” he said taking her hand and leading her out of the front door. Kimmy felt a little disappointed that she didn’t get to go back in the buggy, as they walked down the street she pretended her legs were tired hoping Daddy might go back for it. Instead, Daddy just picked her up and carried her to the bus stop like a toddler. The doctor didn’t know what to make of it. She saw no medical reason that Kimmy should be having accidents at all. It was very puzzling. All she was able to do was advice Jack to keep her wearing protection. Mummy was waiting for them when they came out of the surgery; she’d stopped to pick them up on her way home. Daddy relayed to her everything the doctor said while Kimmy sat in the back, sucking her thumb and not really understanding any of it. “What’s that smell?” asked Mummy. Daddy turned to Kimmy in the backseat. “Did you go poo-poos darling?” he asked. Kimmy’s cheeks went pink, she guess she had. She hadn’t given it a second thought when the urge came, she just relaxed it into her nappy like she had done with her wee-wees all day. Now it had been pointed out she felt a bit silly, this wasn’t right! Kimmy went straight into the bath when they got home, she could usually wash herself but Mummy took care of it all tonight. After getting out Mummy powdered her all over, making her smell nice and babyish and got her into a fresh nappy. She pulled Kimmy’s Snow White nightie over her head. “Why is she still in nappies Mum?” asked Charlotte, then turning to Kimmy and sneered, “Are you turning into a smelly baby?” “Charlotte, stop teasing your sister,” snapped Mummy, “She can’t help it!” Kimmy found herself tucked up in bed much earlier than usual, Mummy and Daddy thought she was getting a bit cranky. “Sweet dreams darling,” said Mummy kissing her forehead. “Nighty-night sweetheart,” said Daddy, doing the same. “I’m not tired,” fussed Kimmy. “You’ve had a long day darling,” said Mummy, “we’ve got you a nice bottle of warm milk to soothe you to sleep.” Mummy pushed the teat into her mouth, holding it there until every drop was gone. Once finished, she popped a dummy into Kimmy’s mouth. Kimmy sleepily sucked on it until she drifted off. Tonight she didn’t wake up to use her nappy at all. Part 3 It was a few days after Kimmy went back into nappies. Kimmy had once again woken up to a sopping wet nappy, Mummy was changing her this morning. Kimmy didn’t much like her new nappies, the Huggies had run out and Mummy bought her some more. Money was tight, so she invested in some reusable terry towelling nappies, they were very thick, soft and fluffy and Kimmy found it difficult to walk in them, plus she had to wear noisy plastic panties with them. Her clothes wouldn’t fit over them either, so Lucy and Mick had given them the bag of Jordanna’s old baby clothes. Jordanna had been a chubby baby so they fitted Kimmy perfectly, even over her fat nappies. As Mummy finished pinning her fluffy dry nappies in place she tugged a pair of pink plastic panties over them, patterned with darker pink polka dots. Mummy then dressed her in a party dress of pastel blue satin, it had a fluffy built in petticoat, a lace trimmed bib collar adorned with a big pink bow, the puffed sleeves were also trimmed with lace and the hem rested just past the waist band of her matching nappy cover. Lace trimmed ankle socks and patent black Mary Jane’s adorned her feet. Finally Mummy plastered her with sunscreen and tied a white frilled bonnet on her head. “There we go cutie-pie,” said Mummy, “time to go!” It was Saturday so Mum didn’t have work, they were going around to Lucy and Mick’s for Jordanna’s fifth birthday party. Mummy held Kimmy’s hand while she waddled, with much difficulty, downstairs. Charlotte and Daddy were already waiting in the hall, Daddy picked Kimmy up and secured her in the buggy, popping a dummy in her mouth. “There we go baby girl!” he cooed. Mummy and Daddy had steadily been treating her more and more babyishly over the past few days, now it was if she were 8 months old instead of 8 years old. Kimmy was starting to regret wishing to be a baby again. When Mummy and Daddy first saw her having difficulty walking in her new nappies they got the old playpen from the attic and put her in it when they had to leave the room. This was to stop her trying to walk off and possibly fall and hurt herself. Then, Charlotte accidentally broke on of the dining chairs while swinging on it. They had no other chairs until Daddy had a brainwave, he went and found the old highchair and tried sitting Kimmy in it…she still fit! Kimmy had to use the highchair for every meal now, even when Mummy was a work and Charlotte was a school. Daddy even found some old bibs for her to wear. Next, Mummy decided the top bunk was now too dangerous for little Kimmy to sleep in, Charlotte was heavier than the weight restriction so she couldn’t sleep on the top bunk. Mummy and Daddy found the old cot and put it together in their room. Kimmy now spent her nights safely tucked up in her cot, just a few feet away from Mummy and Daddy. Kimmy blushed while Daddy pushed her down the street in her buggy, lots of kids from school could see her all kitted out like a baby and were laughing at her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as her dummy bobbed in and out of her mouth, this just made them laugh more. Lucy and Mick greeted them warmly when they arrived. “Aww, she looks adorable,” said Lucy, “I did always like this party dress on Jordanna, she wore it for her second birthday, remember?” Lucy unbuckled Kimmy and picked her up, bouncing her up and down like a baby while she carried her into the house. “We found this while we were doing some more sorting,” she said, “We’ll keep it for when you come around to visit shall we?” Kimmy turned her head to see what she was talking about; Jordanna’s old highchair was set up next to the dining table. She sat Kimmy in it and bucked her in. Mummy took a bottle of milk and a big plastic bib out of the nappy bag, after tying the bib securely round her neck she held the bottle in Kimmy’s mouth for her to drink. She felt silly being in a highchair being fed like a baby while Jordanna and her little friends wore big kid party clothes and got to run around and play. Most of the party guests thought little of it, she was small enough that they believed her to be a real toddler. After her bottle Mummy fed her from a jar of pureed baby food, Kimmy hated these but Mummy and Daddy insisted they were good for her. She was then made to take a nap, Kimmy found this horribly unfair while the other kids were playing party games and started whingeing. “Oh dear,” said Daddy, “Are we getting cranky? You must really need a nap.” Kimmy’s soppy nappy was changed then Daddy strapped her into the buggy and tilted the seat back. She was parked in the back garden where it was quiet. Daddy popped a baby blankie over her and took a baby monitor out of the nappy bag, leaving it on the patio table before going back inside. Kimmy remembered the night she wished to be a baby, she sat back in the buggy and pictured herself as a baby and wished hard. Maybe if she wished hard enough she could be a big girl again. She chanted this in her head over and over again until she drifted off. Kimmy was awakened by Mummy checking her nappy; she saw Mummy’s face screw up when she discovered that she’d done a poo-poo. Her wishing didn’t work this time! Her messy nappy was changed right there in the back garden, then Mummy took her back inside and buckled her into the highchair. Kimmy had slept for a long time, the last couple of kids were being picked up by their parents. Now that her friends were gone Jordanna came over and started “coochie-cooing” poor Kimmy, who started fussing. “Where’s the baby’s dummy?” asked Jordanna, “she’s all fussy!” “Here it is,” said Daddy, popping it into Kimmy’s mouth and clipping it to her dress. Kimmy was sorry she ever wanted to be a baby again, it was no fun at all. All that she could so was use her nappy, have her nappy changed, be fed baby food and sleep, with grown-ups pausing to coo at her in between. Kimmy started crying. “Aww, come here precious,” cooed Mummy picking her up, she cradled her, rocking her back and forth, “Mummy’s here, it’s OK darling!” Kimmy struggled for a moment, until she finally gave up. Mummy cradled and cooed at her until she calmed down. *** Kimmy eventually became accustomed to her new life. Every day was the same, she woke up in her cot, Mummy or Daddy would change her sodden nappies and dress her in a cute babyish outfit, she would be strapped in her highchair to be fed some kind of mush for breakfast, followed by a bottle of formula. After breakfast she would either be put into her playpen or bouncer, or she would be strapped into the buggy and would go with Daddy to run errands. She didn’t go to school any more, school was for big girls. Lunchtime, she would be back in the highchair and fed more mush and another bottle of formula, naptime in her cot would follow. After naptime Daddy would spend time playing baby games with her such as peek-a-boo. Dinnertime (more mush and formula) came when Mummy and Charlotte came home. After bath time Kimmy would be read a bedtime story, fed a bottle of formula and tucked up in her cot. Wash, rinse, repeat. Part 4 - Thirteen Years Later – August 14th 2010 It was somebody’s birthday. That was clear to any passer-by of the Jempson house due to the “Birthday Girl” banners in the window. Sure enough, inside the house there was a birthday party taking place. The inside was decked out with balloons and banners with “Happy 21st Birthday” on them…only someone had taken a sharpie and crossed every “2” out so that they now read “Happy 1st Birthday”. The group of guests that arrived laughed at the little joke. “Where’s the birthday girl?” asked Jordanna, now 18 years old. “She’s up in the nursery with her Daddy having her bum changed,” said Carol, “She just did a big poo-poo before you arrived!” 3-year-old Taylor, Charlotte’s little girl, ran up to Carol and exclaimed “I do poo-poos in the toilet now, don’t I Nana? I don’t need a nappy anymore!” “That’s right,” said Carol, “You’re a big girl now!” Taylor ran into the living room and started playing with a balloon. Jack came in, holding Kimmy’s hand tightly. “May I present, our adorable little birthday princess!” he announced. This was followed with exclaims of delight at Kimmy’s adorable attire. Her party dress had a pink pattern of little bunny rabbits, it had huge puffed sleeves and a peter pan collar trimmed with lace. The dress flared at breast level and the hem stopped just at the waistband of her white pettipants covered with rows and rows of lace, which she wore over her massive nappies and noisy plastic panties. On her feet she wore white ankles socks trimmed with ruffles and pink ribbon, and a pair of white patent t-bar shoes. A matching set of pink satin bonnet and mittens, trimmed with white ruffles completed the look, along with set of pink leather reins; the words “Baby Kimmy” decorated the chest plate and there were little jingle bells attached so she made a jingly noise with every movement. Mummy greeted her with a big kiss, “Let’s get our little princess in her highchair so we can sing Happy Birthday!” It was a different highchair of course, as Kimmy grew she no longer fit into the baby stuff so Mummy and Daddy had new stuff custom made for her, she now had a huge cot the size of a single bed, a big wooden highchair with strong leather straps attached and a playpen with much higher bars to keep baby from climbing out. She also a big new buggy and car seat, which were intended for people with special needs. The strong leather straps held Kimmy securely in her highchair, everyone sang Happy Birthday to her, the cake had only one candle on it just like every birthday for the past thirteen years. “Make a wish darling,” cooed Daddy Kimmy knew what she wanted to wish for, she wished for it every year but it never came true. Only once had her wish ever come true, and all she had wanted since was to reverse it. Let Kimmy’s tale be a lesson to you. Be careful what you wish for! The End

In all the searching for things ABDL related on the net....I came across this in Fetlife. Written by a much younger female ABDL.....but strongly resonated with me. I could have easily written the first few paragraphs.....and undoubtedly.....many others of us could as well. I was just so impressed that she submitted as a paper to a college class...... Never could I have done that. https://fetlife.com/users/106044/posts/2870995#comment_comment

I’ve just changed into a rearz princess diaper with plastic pants.

This is wonderful. Thank you for sharing it.

21.) What plot devices and/or MacGuffins would you recommend for a teenager being adopted into a Lillikolian family from the US? They must have been born on Lillikol. This is an interesting idea to play with, because someone could be born on the island during a rescue and then they are technically Lillikolian. But if they were not born on the island, they are an immediate and resounding "no". The next factor is island responsibility. Do they need to step in? In this case, the younger the person the better. An adult by United States standards (18+) means the island has no responsibility. The next thing they consider is island impact. Will this disrupt the island's way of life? This is the most subjective, and proceedings rarely get this far. Finally, they need an adoption family ready and waiting. It has to be voluntary, and there's a rigorous set of criteria. Finally, if you give it a few years, Maisie's success story would likely make this process a bit easier. Not a LOT easier... but a bit. 22.) What would happen if someone washed up on the island but couldn't go back home? Would Lillikol just try to pawn them off on someone else? They have procedures for exactly this thing. Lillikol has a holding center for castaways. More like a beach house than a cell. The castaways are later transported to Hawaii where the United States takes care of them. What the US does then is up to them. This isn't always what is best for the castaway, depending on their country of origin and the current political climate in the US. But withholding a castaway goes against their diplomatic agreements, so Lillikol doesn't really have a choice. 23.) What about someone petitioning the Lillikol government, perhaps with a bit of pressure from the US because the US does what the US wants. Okay so this creates a disparity on "what we want" and "what might happen". Since Lillikol is our creation, I would love to believe they would follow our principles. That is, letting a big boy boss you around once means they will do it again. Letting threats and fear of the unknown make your political decisions is a slippery slope. Additionally, bending the rules for someone that could disrupt your society threatens their way of life. So I hope beyond hope they would say no to the United States. That being said, we made the mistake of putting Lillikol in the "real world". So whatever corruption stems from that is probably our own doing. Ahh, the burdens of a god... 24.) Could you elaborate more on the program Maisie was in? We only really see the parts about enforcing diaper use, but it seemed like there was a lot more monitoring going on. In order to put a student into the High Regulation program, they have to be approved by the school board (which is like city government). Maisie was pre-approved before she even got on the island, but Sugar didn't want to use it. She wanted to give Maisie the freedom to make her own choices. Basically, the High Regulation program is a more intense version of the Regulation program. Regulation is all about checking up on students, helping with school, giving attention, changing diapers, etc. It's good for students with busy parents or students with a lot of siblings that aren't getting enough attention. It's also good for students with depression, ADHD, and physical health concerns, as well as students on a new medication that need help with reminders. The whole system is put in place to encourage health and routine, though Maisie's interpretation of it was quite vilifying. The High Regulation version is a lot more clinical and has access to more aggressive forms of powder. Enforcing diaper usage is not one of its core principles, though it is a handy side-effect. 25.) So had Maisie been having more problems with active self harm or other mental health issues, it would have been more similar to something between intensive outpatient and Individual Education plans? I wanted to ask about mental healthcare on the island and why she never saw a therapist, even as part of general screening. That is exactly correct, a very good definition of Regulation plans. There are also school counselors (who are more like therapists and extremely qualified) that are there if you need them, though regular appointments aren't exactly a thing. It's more of a walk-in experience. Truthfully, parents in Lillikol usually fill the role of "needing someone to talk to". 26.) What's with the timed diaper covers? 72 hours is crazy! They are intended to be used as a solution and a punishment for people who keep wetting or leaking in school. Some people don't change their diapers enough, while others think they can get away with tapeless when they clearly can't. The timers are for levels of offense: 6 hours, 24 hours, or 72 hours. More and more frequently, they are used instead to inhibit sex on school grounds. Maisie was put in one because she was in the boy's bathroom, which is a place girls often only go for one reason. The 72 hours is pure punishment, truth be told. After that kind of diaper rash, you won't soon make the same mistake. 27.) What kinds of things are forbidden on the island and what's left to discretion? If Maisie had had books with her, would they be checked over by some standard? Table top RPGs? Board Games? Physical photographs? It's on a case-by-case basis. If Maisie had taken any photographs with her, she likely would have been able to keep them. Clothes, usually not, with maybe rare exceptions for sentimentality. Games, no. Maybe one of the customs officials would take a look, find it interesting, and offer it up as a "potential thing to bring to the island" and it would go to a review board. Books, no. Same thing. If something isn't available on Lillikol, it's probably not available for a reason. 28.) When Maisie brings up rape, Lyon says it's not polite conversation. What happens to someone accused of that? In Lillikolian history, it has only happened once. The man was castrated. Men on the island both respect and protect women, regardless of how childishly they dress. Likewise, women are taught to speak their minds plainly, even with those in positions of power. Despite their differences in dynamic, the confidence, empathy, and respect in girls and boys are about equal. 29.) How socially acceptable are pacifiers for women? Not uncommon, but not acceptable either. Pacifiers are something girls (and boys) get over at about 6-7 years old, around the time they get over strawberry powder. But sometimes girls play up the baby angle with boyfriends and stuff, as a joke. It's one of those things an adult would roll their eyes at. Almost every instance of Maisie using a pacifier is Julienne teasing her. Diapers are ironically more comforting for adult women than pacifiers! 30.) How about dirty diaper smell? Though messing is normal, it's a lot less common than wetting. For whatever reason (I'm not a scientist) it's a lot easier to train out of messing. Most girls will use the nurse's bathrooms at school if they need to go, or they wait until they get home. That being said, some girls do mess. It's more of an intimate experience that they generally don't make public. They will usually change right away, so they don't smell. Diapers or not, teenagers don't want to smell bad. Lastly, I'm sure there are some dietary limitations and regulations that ensure the wet (or messy) diaper smells aren't that bad. Also, probably a lot of water.

This is good. Thank you.

Look forward to the ending and vote for you winning. Of course I’m voting for SashaButters too since we’re also friends kinda. :3

Yep, one thing to note is that the Megamaxes are a bit more generously sized. While I wear a Large on most diapers (including the NSC Supreme and Supreme Lites), the Large Megamaxes are a bit baggy on me. An ill-fitting diaper (either too large or small) will leak.

Now that is funny! Now that is some list!

I thought about them on and off in my teen years and tried to just forget about it. It would be until I was 19-20ish that I went online and bought a case of Bambinos, under the guise that the box was for a friend of mine who didn't want it to be stolen from his apartment. (Put his name on the box and everything, was very careful of it). Then I chucked it in the car and unpacked it while everyone else was at work. Tried it when everyone was at work, loved it and found myself hooked.

11.) Does Lillikol have trans people? If so, what age do they transition? I'm sure they have trans people, based on statistics alone. But they aren't really recognized that way. It's more like "a boy who dresses like a girl" and "a girl who dresses like a boy". But because people are generally polite (or at worst, standoffish) they aren't bullied or humiliated for their choices. People just might find them weird. It's a bit archaic and hopefully Maisie's presence on the island creates some cultural shifts around gender and stereotyping. 12.) Can I put Lollikol in the same universe as the Calibeen series and the Dependents series? I must make connections akin to how Steven King tied like 30 of his pieces of work to the Dark Tower! For example: the 7 colors of diapers on Lollikol are the same 7 colors of diapers given to Firsts before the color ceremony. Technically speaking, there's nothing preventing Lillikol from being within the Calibeen series or the Dependent series! I mean, it's an island in the middle of nowhere. As for the colors of diapers, you could totally argue they are made by the same manufacturer. 13.) Do Cora and Maisie end up together? Maisie is fifteen years old, so her love life is not set in stone. However, we set up the end so that she has a romantic interest in Cora and potentially Kodi, if people want to headcanon it that way. 14.) What diplomatic relations does Lillikol maintain with the US? We are not diplomatic experts, so pardon my complete lack of helpful information here. We chose Lillikol's state of affairs mostly for convenience so we could write cute diaper stories. But here you go. Lillikol is its own national entity. It doesn't adhere to the constitutional laws and regulations of the United States. That being said, they have a strong diplomatic relationship, mostly because the US doesn't actually care. Lillikol is small, has very few valuable resources, and is strategically less advantageous when compared to Hawaii. The United States allows immigration from Lillikol with very little paperwork (partly because it happens so rarely), and in exchange Lillikol doesn't offer support to US enemies (though they have no ability to do so). Lillikol isn't allowed to legally own its own military, and they are required to provide emergency assistance to US citizens lost at sea. 15.) We know girls wear dresses; is it socially unacceptable for their diapers to be on full display? Past a certain age (4-5 years old) it's socially unacceptable to have your diaper showing. They are literally treated as underwear. Though older children (5-10 years old) will flash their diapers for kicks, it's frowned upon. This is sort of a lead-up to puberty, when seeing someone's diaper becomes a very familial, intimate thing. That being said, girls get around this rule by using thicker diapers, which forces them to waddle. It's a way of "showing they are wearing a diaper without actually showing it". Unnecessarily thick diapers are the equivalent of wearing a thong and low-rise jeans. 16.) Is it possible for someone to hold dual citizenship with Lillikol and the United States? And in such a case, if someone has left, given that new people are rarely allowed onto the island, can someone who's left Lillikol return? Whether a case like Maisie's or an adult even going back and forth. Dual citizenship... yes, though they would need to be born on the island. Lillikol's immigration policy is "no". They don't have asylum either. If someone washes up on their shores, there is protocol for that. If you have left Lillikol, you can return. You can travel between the United States and Lillikol, though the process is extremely difficult and exhausting. The best way to do this is to work for the Lillikolian government, which is mostly made up of teachers. 17.) How would their society react to someone who is incontinent? For a boy, would people believe he's incontinent or just think he's faking it? For a girl, will society ever seen them as an adult? It would be a non-issue. If someone is incontinent, they would wear diapers. If anything, they would have less stigma than the United States. No one would think twice about it, or even think it's weird. Lillikolians also take medical needs quite seriously. 18.) What happened behind the scenes with the arguments for and against Maisie being allowed onto the island? It was a huge discussion. Maisie's situation is unprecedented. Adults have left the island before and returned, though it's rare. Never before has an infant left the island and returned knowing nothing about Lillikolian culture. If Maisie had even one family member or potential guardian in the United States, she would have been denied access to Lillikol. The primary concern is how she would impact society, and if she was a threat to their "way of life". Mace was one of the people on the committee and he offered his family (as did one other member of the committee) to incorporate Maisie. In the end, the vote was extremely close and - as the story shows - for good reason. 19.) If someone was trans and able to say "I want to be a girl", how would that be received? We've seen Lew, but I don't want to assume anything in his case, since he hasn't actually identified that way as far as we know. It wouldn't be taken very seriously. Boys aren't required by law to train out. (Girls aren't required to stay diapered either, but that's a totally different mess). It's just a social faux pas. It's seen mostly as "immature", and very unattractive to girls. But at the same time, Lillikolian culture is mostly polite. The worst that would happen is that person loses some friends. If a boy decided to live as a girl, dress as a girl, wear diapers for another ten years, and dated boys... nothing bad would happen. But that person would have a hard time making friends. Hopefully Maisie goes into policymaking. 20.) Can boys marry boys and girls marry girls? No, not at the point in time when the story takes place. Marriage isn't religious, but heterosexuality is a strong social norm.

Search for a penis clamp or take a 8" piece if 1/4" silicone rubber tubing and two 3" sticks of something that will fit inside the rubber tube. Bic Pens work well. Use an O ring to clamp one end closed while the other end makes up the hinge end. Works like a champ for about $1.

I'm surprised you stopped when you did Evelyn! I though your answer would surly make Mikey have to upgrade the server!

I have been following this tread since inception and just now felt the need to add my two cents... I have been 24/7 for several years now. She knew but was not accepting. For the last three months or so her attitude changed. I now wear openly at home and discretely elsewhere. By openly, diaper only to bed and often only shorts over my diaper or just a t-shirt and diaper. Most of the time though, just padded under my regular clothes. My wife seems to only be concerned that I keep this private, not leave the used diapers build up in the trash to the point of being smelly, and adds an occasional comment about the cost. Her new attitude is pretty much "whatever you need to do to be comfortable with yourself". So far this is working well for both of us.

Ooh! This is looking good!

-_-_Chapter 2_-_- “Taylor…” a voice called out. I opened my eyes briefly, but the lights were too harsh, and quickly shut them, bringing my arms up to rub the sleep from my eyes. Only, my arms were bound, this time I found they weren’t bound in the cold, metal, cuffs I had been in, but a warm, cotton fabric. A solid hand wiped my face with a damp towel as the lights were dimmed, “is that better?” a voice sang out. I tried opening my eyes, blinking them into focus. As the fog lifted from my vision, I made out a woman standing over me, smiling. “What the…” I couldn’t find the words, “fudge.” I finished with the only word that came to my mind. “Hi there,” I looked around trying to find where I was. The lady blocked a bit of the view, but I could make out a massive room, painted in a light blue, with a yellow patterned chair rail wallpaper. There were framed pictures I couldn’t place, and some light colored wood furniture. I looked back at the smiling lady. She was pretty, in a way that was hard for me to state, but there was something off. She wasn’t hot, just pretty, with long cinnamon colored hair, and plain face. She was average build, and it took a few seconds to realize what I was missing. She was tall, no, massive, she had to be at least twice my height. I tried to wiggle to the corner of the cell, but her arms swooped down and pulled me up. “No no no no no!” I yelled as she grappled me up to her chest. “It's ok hon, Momma’s got you,” she said softly while patting my back. “Wha..” I started, before I made the mistake of looking down, my feet being nearly 10 feet off the ground. I tried to grab her shirt through the cotton binding, as I’d much rather risk being in the arms of something that could crush me in an instant, than fall this far from the ground, as this giant was trying to call herself my mom. I figured that as an indication that until she realized her mistake, I’d at least not get hurt. “I’ve got you sweetie, you’re okay,” she said with a chuckle in her voice, hugging me a bit tighter. I peeked out and saw that I hadn’t been in another cell, but a crib. A huge crib, the size of a king bed, along with some childish looking sheets and a stuffed animal I couldn’t immediately place. She smelled nice, not overly perfumed, but she had a nice homely smell to her as well. I tried to ignore the bobbing and tucked my head into her, fearing a fall, or what she could do to me if I were to piss her off. “Oh, is someone finally up?” I heard a male voice from behind me. “He’s a bit scared, so I kept him swaddled,” she replied in a hushed tone. “Here,” he started as I heard a shuffle, “let’s get him in his chair and see if he wants to talk.” I felt his huge hands grab my torso, and quickly set me down as he removed the cloth wrap, before clipping a belt around my waist. “Where the frick am I?” I said spitefully. I was pissed, terrified and confused, the massive people and furniture, along with their words made no sense. Giants definitely did not exist, that I was pretty sure of, as it would be pretty easy to spot them in crowds. The couple standing in front of me were easily tall enough to pass for statues, standing at least a dozen feet above me. “Woah, sport, calm down.” said the man squatting on his knees so we were nearly face to face. He looked tidy, clean shaven with a nice haircut. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, and had the ‘I’m the cool, trendy grown-up that knows the current trends’. “You’re in your new home,” he said, putting his arm up to present the room like a magician that performed an impressive trick. “Okay… and why are you the biggest creatures I have ever seen?” I sounded whimpier and uneasier than I meant, but it was still sincere. “We’re your new Bigs,” the woman replied from my side, depositing a cup of water, “and you’re our new Little.” She sounded so matter-of-factly, like it was obvious. She put her hands on the man’s shoulders, and rested her chin atop his head. “What do you mean?!” I was getting more frustrated, ‘obviously they are big, that’s a no brainer’ I thought to myself. “You’re in Ardenia,” smiled the lady, “and this is your new home. We are called Bigs, because, well… we are rather big, compared to you cuties,” she chuckled out, “and you’re our little, which means we adopted you to be ours.” I must have looked as confused as I was, as she continued. “Normally people come here on their own terms from your dimension to live a better life here. Where they get adopted into families, and live as a Little.” “Woah, woah, woah. What do you mean by dimension?” I interrupted. “Our scientists discovered a way to open a portal into your dimension, but it's an exit, not an entrance. Meaning things can go from your world to ours, but there’s currently no way back.” She paused. “Normally people are sent after an interview and deposit, but your father's work gave him a jump in the waitlist, if we got you.” he reached up for her hand and rubbed his thumb on hers. “So I’m not even on Earth?” I looked down as I felt tears welling up, ‘not that i would miss anything or anyone, but leaving a planet is pretty extreme’. I felt a massive finger under my chin, pushing my head to look at them. “Would you honestly want to be there, in a cage? You’d be locked up with bad people, instead of with us.” She said it like it was an obvious choice. “How do I know what it's like here? For all I know you’re just waiting to grill me and eat me!” They laughed, hard. It took a second before they caught their breath, and she started approaching me. “NO! Don’t touch me!” I yelled trying to get as far into the chair as I could. She froze, wide eyed. “We’re not going to hurt you Taylor,” she backed up again, “We realize this is not the easiest transition, but do you really take us as Little eaters?” I remained stiff and quiet. “If that were the case, why would we have bought all this stuff for you? You’ve been out for well over a week, why would we take care of you and wait if all we wanted to do was hurt you sweetie?” “My name isn’t Taylor.” I said. I couldn’t just answer that I didn’t know why they did all they said they had done, nor could I prove they were lying. “We changed it, we wanted to leave the bad behind you, and felt that starting from scratch was the best option. We could have erased your past, and Jack thought that wouldn’t be right, and I agreed. I wouldn’t want to forget my past, it makes you who you are.” She slowly inched her way towards me. I didn’t fight it this time. She unbuckled the belt, and picked me up with ease, heading to a sofa, and sat me on her lap while the guy followed behind, bringing a sippy cup, holding it while he sat on the other side, looking at the woman calling herself my mother. “Why do you keep calling yourself Mom?” I asked. She looked puzzled, and looked at her husband, at least that is what I had to assume. “That’s the Big and Little dynamic,” he smiled, “ I know you didn’t know what you were signing up for, that was made clear from the beginning, but your Mother and I are your new parents. We are gonna take it slow to ease you into it, but if you feel the need, we can take a timeout to discuss, like what we’re doing now. Some things are not up for debate though.” I had no response. What was there to say? If I ran, they’d catch me before I could scream stop, and how could I refuse, saying no did not seem at all like a response they would take for everything. On top of all that they were impossibly strong! “What things are not up for debate?” I asked as calmly as I could muster. “Well, your medicine, your doctors say you need another few days before the pain should be tolerable.” She started, “nap times are going to be necessary as your body isn’t used to our days. You’ll be on a liquid diet for a while, until your stomach is ready for real food. You will have to stay close to us in public, don’t want you getting lost out there.” She poked my belly with that last point. “And his diapers.” the man added. “My what?”

Basketball shorts work great for that suddle diaper exsposing. My wife says my diaper was quite visible when I was outside in the sun.

nice chapter. still have questions, but many are answered as this chapter went along

Hello everyone. I am sorry for being absent. Without further ado: Chapter Four: The Beginning of The Beginning. To my complete and utter surprise, I opened my eyes. To my then continued wonderment, I was completely, glaringly aware of it. It took a minute for me to realize where I was. Everything seemed rather white, like a hospital with a lighting bill that would knock their accountant on his ass, and I blinked. From my head to my toes, my body felt weird and fucked up, and I realized I could think a cuss word, and that I could think plenty of words. Somewhere a little was crying. My eyes were still adjusting, but as things became less pea-soup blurry and more ‘I have sleep gunk in my eyes’ blurry, I realized that there was not a grand deal of real estate available to me to move around in, and the clear plastic box I apparently now called home wasn’t meant for someone old enough to roll around anyway. I squinted and turned my head in the direction of the crying, and saw a little in a white onesie get hoisted up and bounced by a real life human in a blue tee shirt, who cooed and popped a bottle into her mouth, soothing her instantly. Was it over? Had I been regressed? Was I still waiting to be regressed? The chick in the tub (because that’s what it felt like, a clear plastic tub) next to mine was stinky, we’re talking cartoon waves wafting over to punch me in the nostrils levels of rank, and as I wriggled I realized I was too, so that shut me up real quick. A flood of pee entered my diaper again, and I’d known. Couldn’t stop it, but I knew. I watched the same person who’d fed the other little approach the adjacent tub some confusing moments later and raise up that little too. “Who’s a stinky Mary,” she asked, and I saw my former friend, whose only protest was soft gurgles, squirm in her arms, looking like she’d gained twenty pounds and had a haircut and all. She stuck her tongue out, her hands moved unintelligibly, and her eyes barely opened as the orderly carried her away. She was regressed. That other little was regressed. And, I thought as I heard footsteps approaching my tub, I was supposed to be as well. I would forever thank the quick thinking that allowed me to realize one thing: I had to play the part. I unfocused my eyes and moved my arms and legs pointlessly. I couldn’t play off a newborn, but maybe I could make them think I was at least still a baby. I thought about every baby and regressed little I’d ever seen and mimicked that when one of the orderlies, who looked like a teeny-bopper if I’d ever seen one, leaned into my tub too. “Hiiii cutie,” she said, and I didn’t even let my eyes focus on her long, because see? Look! I’m too regressed to even pay attention for more than a few seconds. I let a gurgle leave my throat and kicked my legs. Christ, this was weird and demeaning. “Let’s get your diapy changed, yes we will, yes we will!” To be changed by human hands was an experience; I’d never been diapered by anyone but my own mother back in the days when I actually needed it when I was too young to remember, and this teenager (volunteer?) was not going for the gold with this one. She was hasty and clumsy, she squirted lotion all over my stomach (which I stupidly slapped with my hands and giggled at, kicking and keeping this as squirmy for her as possible), and taped my diaper too tight, but some wiggling in the cot and I could probably get this thing loose enough to be comfy again. The whole time, I’d been craving something, and I didn’t know what, but there was something missing, that was for sure. Upon investigation, those bastards had taken all but five of my teeth, which was weird considering I was supposed to be a newborn like the rest of these idiots, but I wasn’t going to look a gift tooth in the mouth. Back in my cot, I ran my tongue over the gummy flesh, feeling just below the surface that they’d implanted something in there to keep my face shape. Which, I might add, felt chubbier than it’d been before, and I could tell they’d chubbed up my legs and arms. My tits were gone. I was willing to bet they’d given me a hysterectomy too. I couldn’t tell if my tendons in my leg had been cut -what the hell would that even feel like? - but as I stretched, I didn’t feel any different? To keep up appearances as an orderly passed, I stuck my thumb in my mouth, taking a note from Betsy, and oh, okay, that’s what was missing. The thumb felt like it was perfectly made for my mouth, and sucking it hit the craving I had just right, like a druggie getting their fix again. It made me feel relaxed, satisfied, fulfilled. Okay, noted: I had been regressed at least a tiny bit. I’d never had this kind of oral fixation before, so I guessed that some wires in my head had been soldered and dumbed down. Oh well, I would rather be a thubsucker like Thumbsucker than completely unaware of my environment. Maybe that little weirdo was onto something. Thumb in mouth seemed to make my head clear, clear enough to start coming up with a plan. My eyes scanned what they could of the ceiling, but if I tried to get up and get a full read of the area they might know something was up. I didn’t see any cameras, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any. As of right now, I wasn’t sure if I was still able to walk. My ankles felt normal as I grabbed both of my feet, theorizing in passing that I hadn’t been this flexible before, pretending to be fascinated by them. My brain conjured an image of myself walking, and yes, I could picture it, but there wasn’t going to be a chance to test it here. If I tried to jailbreak out of this container and discovered that I couldn’t walk, I’d flop onto the floor and be stuck there until someone saw me. Perhaps I could crawl? As fucked as it was, I was beginning to think that being adopted could be my best or worst bet. I could get adopted by some rich motherfucker with nine other littles who stuck me in a nursery and let a nanny (robo or otherwise) deal with us, hauling us out for appearances. Maybe it’d be some punishment-happy wacko who got their kicks smacking me around. I might as well still be in prison. There could be one of those people who’d adopt me to make me a pet for their spoiled rotten kid who’d pull at my hair and draw on me with marker. Now that sounded like hell, but I don’t think newborns who can’t even crawl are the usual choices for that. Granted, I wasn’t at newborn level. At least, I was fairly sure. Though, there was the best cast scenario, which is I got some normal suburban mother who renamed me Makayleigh June and showed me off to her friends at the local Drink And Paint, maybe wore a ‘mommy of the year’ apron and fed me while watching evening reality tv. That sounded terrible, yes, but I’d have a chance or two to try to stand up, drop the baby act, and figure out a plan to escape without her natural born 2.5 children catching me slide past the nice wainscotting and through the sliding glass door into their overly manicured lawn. I’d finally live that old dream of becoming a forest creature. At least I’d be free. For now, I wasn’t going anywhere, but I could at least try to control who adopted me, though that’d be much easier said than done. If I cried and fussed and threw up, I might attract some lunatic who wanted a challenge, but if I made myself too wonderfully appealing, the picture of a perfect daughter, I’d get snatched up fast by the wrong person. Profiling these Amazons would need to be a case by case basis. Plans churned and plotted in my head, I ran rampant with fantasies, an orderly came by and stuck a bottle of formula in my mouth (surprise surprise, it was the same wicked brew from inside the prison, and for once I found that dishwater taste somewhat comforting, or maybe my oral fixation just liked the bottle nipple, the jury is out) which I had to be conscious not to grab and hold on my own, since I didn’t think I’d be “old enough” to do that, and let the steady ichor of boredom creep over me. There wasn’t shit to do here but shit. Plan musing and people watching only took me so far, and fuck me sideways: there was not a clock in here. The orderlies checked their holographic watches, but never at an angle I could see. The big windows outside showed a cloudy day, but that meant I couldn’t even try to start training myself for forest life by learning to tell time via shadows. I got the sick idea in my head that maybe none of the babies here were regressed, we were all laying in these tubs like ‘oh shit’ and trying to play off the part of The Infant, kicking our legs and yawning and bawling at the slightest inconvenience. Surely there had been a mistake: for all intents and purposes, they’d aimed for me to be regressed to nothing, right? Had something gone wrong? Was my brain not wired to the lullabies and drugs they pumped me full of? I remembered detaching at the last minute before my consciousness faded away, and I’d done that just to make it more palatable for myself, but had that actually done something to my… I don’t know, psyche? My brains? I wasn’t a scientist or a doctor or a neurologist, I can never claim to be fully versed on what goes on in my neurons, but I’m almost positive something had gone wrong. My full awareness was not a planned event. Then again, I had these teeth. Newborns don’t get teeth. Just as I was attempting to get all of the red and yellow squares to their correct sides on my mental Rubix cube, someone in an adjacent cot burst into heavy, dramatic tears. Oh, what’s wrong, you got shit in your pants, baby? Me too, you’re not special. That was part of the rub of this godforsaken place: someone was almost always crying, and it served to make me a bit cranky, and to punctuate the monotony of laying in a plastic tub doing fuck all with pure irritation. Mary’s cry was higher than her voice had been; she’d had a low, velvety sort of tone before, but when I heard her cry it sounded like a real baby. Experimentally, I went “Aaaahhg” aloud. Sure enough, I felt pitched up, and my voice was craggly and raw. I hadn’t noticed when I was gurgling and giggling because I thought that was me being pitchy and annoying on purpose. Motherfucker’s had stolen my voice. There goes my promising career in opera. No one could even understand my jokes from here. I picked at my toes, pulled at my onesie, flopped around, pissed, felt my hair (they’d cut it) and sucked my thumb. This was the same level of boredom that I was facing in Intensive, though at least here I could watch the orderlies pass and make sweeping judgments about them, try to write their life stories. They wore name badges, and I tried to catch them as they’d gone by, but I could only see the ones who’d interacted with me in particular. The one who’d changed me was Heather, and I peggeg her as a ‘doing this for the summer credit’ sort of high school student. She was somewhat overeager but never elegantly executed in her actions, so she had the ambition but not quite the talent, at least in little rearing. I wove a narrative of her looking for a career in nursing, maybe she has a boyfriend that she’ll break up with at the beginning of her first turn at university because they totally want different things in life, he’ll do drugs but only the lighter ones, she’ll get hard drunk once and get into a fight with Bethany that they’ll never make up over until like eight or nine years later when Beth contacts her on social media because she wants to sell candles (from a pyramid scheme, of course) to her. Heather’ll get married too soon out of college to her Beau and they’ll make a baby, or adopt one if they can’t make it. It occupied me to think about that, and I tried it with other orderlies, though it was harder to gauge them when they didn’t interact with me. But hey now, I’m the one they’re here for. I can literally ask them for attention. As any theatre kid will tell you, it’s hard to fake crying and have it be convincing, so I wasn’t going to attempt fording that stream until I felt I really had to break out the wah-wah soundboard of ‘trying to sound like a crying baby’, but I could make a damn good noise. “Ahhh mawamhamhabawah!!” The higher voice helped. Some chick who wasn’t Heather was feeding a little three cots down from me, and I saw her look my direction and mouth “Hi!” Yes, you: entertain me, woman. I babbled like an idiot more, smiled like a big huge doofus and slapped my arms around. They had to get the clue that I wasn’t a newborn, but I felt like I wasn’t netting too huge a risk here: I think that was the point. After all, they’d left some of my teeth in. “Maggie, could you check on Rini?” Who’s Rini? Am I Rini? I’m not Rini. I’ll shit on someone’s hand if I have to live out the rest of my days named Rini. Why didn’t they just give me my old name? I had a name coming in here, I left if parked out front, I’ll give you the keys. I missed being Seenit. A woman, older than the teens but still youthful, who was much too pretty to be named Maggie used her slender arms to elevate me from the cot and up into the air where I could really see the place. She was holding me above all to see my kingdom, even the dark shadowy place you must never go. There was a desk, a door set in big windows, a myriad of computers, and about 15 cots. It was hard to get a good lay of the land because she was wiggling me, and I made sure to chew on my fingers, kick my legs, and what luck even a bit of drool got out of my mouth from the intrusion of my hand. Back down in her arms, Maggie gently took my hand from my mouth and poked my stomach, which actually tickled like a motherfucker and through my giggles, I chalked it up to another product of some regression. I’d never been ticklish besides on my feet, but her poking me hither and tither on my stomach was making me lose it like she’d told a knee-slapper of a joke. “Hello, hello little Rini,” her voice was pure honey, with her heavy dark brows on dark skin and a neat, slim jaw. What a woman. I felt bad for making her think I was a gooey baby, but what she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her, or have me sent back to get actually properly regressed. “I think you’re just bored, aren’t you? Aren’t you? You’re in a bed too tiny for someone like you, and you have nothing to do.” “Too tiny,” asked one of the teens, “what’s that mean? I thought she was in the right height range?” “No no, Rini here is a special project,” Maggie said, and I popped my thumb in my mouth and listened while she bounced me, pretending to be trying to touch her name badge. Her full name was Margaret. “They have made her just a tiny bit older. Regression to complete newborn is the usual dictation for Little Criminals, but the program has room for small shifts. They think it’ll attract more adopters to have a wider brush to paint their adoptive palette with. She’s six months, and too big to be laying around all day with nothing to do.” In more ways than one, lady. She handed me her badge, to my surprise, and I decided that Margaret was officially my favorite. I flapped it around and chewed on it, which she had to have been anticipating. I was supposed to be six months instead of a newborn? That must have been it: they meant to not pump me with as much regression juice and I wound up getting hardly any at all. It was a mistake, a blunder, like someone forgetting to plug in the electric chair. I was hoping that I’d done some great mind bending breaking of the system, some actual ‘use the other 97% of your brain power’ mental acrobatics, but I guess that was fine too. Whatever, I wasn’t even mad about it. Not at all, promise. If I was the first in the system, then surely there’d be others. I had no idea how long it would be until another weeping wonder rolled through the doors, but if they had the same result, they might not be so slick about it, which meant people would investigate, which meant they just might find out that I wasn’t completely emptied, which meant they’d take me back there and do it for real, or worse. The best way around that would be to put some distance between myself and the prison. Either I had to break out… or I had to get adopted. These were the cards I had on the table, the two tarot cards that an old carnival psychic had laid out for me in her smoke and mirrors filled tent. Death, and The Fool. I’d have to choose one, and quick. ---- next chapter will get posted when i wake up. it will be a difficult chapter for our protagonist. i hope you will continue to enjoy the story. For now, ni ni ??

Chapter 2: Routine Aunt Cassie started preparing a snack for us, and my sister asked for a milkshake. I was still kind of upset about being put in a diaper, no questions asked, so just looked up silently. My sister was working away on her tablet, it looked like something school related. “Do either of you have homework or assignments over the break?” “Yes, I have homework for my AP bio class, and Sally has a few book reports due. Are you able to help her, Aunt Cassie?” My sister replied. “Have you selected summer classes yet?”, Cassie asked. “Can we talk about this later? Please”, She replied, with a strange look on her face. My sister did well at school, didn’t like studying unless it was to get out of helping my mom with something. Our snacks were ready, and I grabbed one of the milkshakes. I always feel weird about drinking large drinks, as it seems like they want me to wet myself. Still, the milkshake tasted pretty good. My sister and I watched cartoons for almost an hour, before I had felt the need pee. I asked my sister to take me to bathroom, as my mom’s rule was I couldn’t remove my own diaper. “Aunt Cassie, Sally needs to potty, can I take off her diaper?”, She asked loudly, but didn’t answer. After a few minutes, my sister found her unpacking supplies in the spare room, and asked again. “Sally, are you still dry?” Cassie asked. “Yes, Aunt Cassie” I replied. She picked me up and carried me to the bathroom, then removed my diaper and sat me on the toilet, like I was a toddler being potty trained. I cried a little. “I’ll be back in a few minutes to put your diaper back on”, she said as she turned around, not quite closing the bathroom door. I cried as I set there on the toilet. I slowly emptied my bladder, and pooped a little. My sister usually doesn’t rush me when I’m in the bathroom, but its embarrassing to have wait for my diaper to be put back on. I was still crying as my aunt came in. “Did it hurt to go potty? Did it hurt to pee?” She asked as I shook my head, pausing slightly before lifting me onto the changing pad. After wiping me clean, she taped my diaper back on. I was carried back into the other room, and put back on the couch. My sister had placed several sippy cups on a tray, next to the couch. “Aunt Cassie, I don’t need to use a sippy cup, I’m not a baby!” while starting to cry again. “Sally, you keep wetting your pullups, and cry on the potty. I know your not a baby, I want you to be healthy and comfy. Can you just let us take care of you, properly!” Replying with a sigh. What I didn’t notice at first was she had a medicine syringe, without the sharp bit, and a couple of tablets, sitting in a tray, covered over with a tissue. I was still sobbing as she picked me up and wanted me to drink from the sippy cup. “I’m not sick, I don’t want you to be mad at me for needing diapers!” I cried, “Can you settle down, I’m not mad at you for needing diapers” replying as she coaxed me to drink my sippy drink. I was sure she put some medicine in my drink. Mom and my aunt always do that, when I’m not cooperating.

Lillikol ~ 50 Questions After publishing Lillikol, readers wanted to know more. So we answered 50 questions about the island and about Maisie. We really recommend reading the story first, as a few questions spoil key points in the story. 1.) So there's an obvious Japanese culture influence on Lillikol as is evident in place names as well as the general expectation that young women will form relationships with each other as a sort of "practice/play" before entering a heterosexual one with adulthood (this originating during the construction of Japanese womanhood during the Meiji era and continuing on to present day Japan). While I feel it's safe to say that your interest in such matters is the obvious origin point, my question really boils down to: how did this play come to be in-universe? The in-canon explanation for the Japanese influence is actually trade-based. Lillikol is tangentially related to the US, but there are social norms in Japan (like collectivism, and strong community identity) that really resonated with the Lillikolian culture. Though Lillikol’s island name is Polynesian, the cities are Japanese because they were built and developed afterward, when trade was more important. The idea of homosexuality as a silly concept for boys and immature for girls was just congruent with us as writers. It sounded fun. 2.) How big is Lillikol? It's roughly circular and about 55 miles from coast to coast, give or take. It would take less than a day to walk from one side to the other, if you wanted to. 3.) When was Lillikol founded and by whom? People lived there for a long time, but the official "start" of Lillikol was around the 1900s. The annexation of Hawaii and division of a lot of the Pacific ocean was a big motivator; Lillikol was out of the way and people didn't seem to bother with it. 4.) Were both of Maisie's parents from Lillikol or just her mother? Both Maisie's parents were born on Lillikol, as was Maisie. 5.) What happened to make Maisie’s parents leave Lillikol? Was it just their own wants for personal improvement that made them forget about their daughter? They left when Maisie was less than a year old because they "wanted more out of life". They moved to Oregon and worked tirelessly to fit in with this new culture. Maisie, however, didn't fit in at all (as most teenagers don’t!). As time went on, Maisie’s parents grew more and more disappointed in their daughter couldn’t fit society’s standards of “normal” and they gave up on her. 6.) What did Maisie’s parents see in her that was different? She seemed mostly average when she arrived in Lillikol. The short answer is, nothing was ever good enough for Maisie's parents. They didn't want her to be "Lillikolian", they wanted her to be "American". Even though the Lillikolian culture never permeated who Maisie was (until she arrived there), she was under constant pressure to be perfect. 7.) Does any girl/woman choose to just never "train-out”? Generally, no. When they feel ready to "be adults" they work on potty training. Since it's not a fetish to them, the idea of being in diapers for the rest of their lives isn't really that appealing. However, even as adults, some women will wear a diaper to bed or at the end of a long day for comfort. Think of it like a glass of wine! 8.) How was the age for when women could 'train out' decided? Same question, for boys? Girls, it's usually the time they "start a family". Eighteen is the minimum, twenty-one is more average, and sometimes as late as twenty-five. All that is normal. The philosophy is "I'm ready to have a child of my own, so I can't play the part anymore." Boys, it's about the time they start puberty. Sex becomes way more important. Girls don't really find boys in diapers to be sexy - it's more familial. So boys train out on their own, to show that they aren't kids. Like a display of maturity? But since girls care a little less about that, boys built an affection for diapers and "babying" their girlfriends. Do this over and over for a few generations, and you have current Lillikolian sexuality. 9.) The tech on the island seems old. Is this by choice or just because they are on an island? The tech on the island is underdeveloped by design. The people in charge decide what tech comes to the island and what doesn't. This is to maintain their "way of life". Phones and internet and stuff are generally turned away because it takes away from the community aspect of the island. Also, exposure to the outside world interrupts the delicate balance they build. Despite this, Lillikolians know about other countries and the kinds of tech they have available. (They have movie theaters so sometimes approved movies will show computers and phones!) But generally, people don't care. Why would they? 10.) What about hospital technology? Is it on par with average US hospitals? Lillikol doesn't have hospitals. They have medical centers in each city, and a particularly large medical center in Lillikol Proper. Their medical tech isn't exactly on par with modern day, but it's still very good. They can take care of 99% of problems. For the other 1%, they have a partnership with a Hawaiian hospital.

Chapter 2 of A Tale of Diapers and Dragons is now up! You can find chapter 3 and 4 on my Patreon page! https://www.patreon.com/mamabug

Just an FYI, while this is plausible, the Daily Mirror is a tabloid. This could very likely be fake, and a couple things make me think it is. 1) Daisy’s mom sounds like an idiot in her quotes. 2) The article doesn’t quote the physician by name. 3) There’s no real medical discussion at all. She would have been diagnosed with something. It may be something generic and they may not know the cause of it, like developmental delay, but it would be something. 4) It’s a grammatical mess. 5) It manages to work in complaints that make me think the author went out of his way to tick every box: failure of modern medicine, mother resentful at her own children, twelve kinds of regrets, society doesn’t care, blah blah blah.

This chapter should be a bit shorter than the others, so hopefully I managed to get most of the typos out of the way. It's really relaxing writing this. And it's not looking to be a short story either! Thanks again for all the support! Chapter 12 Feeling uneasy was unfortunately normal for Sean, since he arrived in this new bizarre dimension. It turned out to be far more than he could have possibly imagined. Quitting would be the logical option. He had no desire to spend the rest of his days as someone's baby. But he had his reasons for staying and enduring the childish treatment that the amazonian's have bestowed upon him . His main reason was his undying curiosity to explore the unknown and interview individuals from a world far different from his own. The other reason, was out of fear. Sean assumed that if he actually did quit, he would lose his protection status, which would mean that someone would forcefully adopt him before he could transport himself back to his world. And he was certain that the amazonian next to him, would be the first one to try and pull it off. Alexa gave off a more dangerous vibe than any of the other amazonian's that he had been around. “I'm impressed...Your ability to be remain rational and disciplined, as kept you from facing any form of punishment with our company. Your predecessors were not as...Mature as you, hehe.” Alexa said as she continued to drive her vehicle to Sean's next interview. “What do you mean? I'm just doing my job. I came here to work for something I truly desired, that's all, nothing more.” Sean wanted to be blunt with Alexa. He wanted to let her know that he had no interest in becoming a permanent citizen of their world. He didn't want to have any miscommunications with her, like he did with Trisha. “From my experience, most portal little's have a long standing issue with following direct order's from our kind. Which is why they usually ends up being adopted, because they have proven that they cannot take care of themselves... However, if you continue to have accidents, even though your behavior has been upstanding, it may not be enough to keep you from being adopted. Keep that in mind.” Alexa said with a smirk on her face. “Huh!? Where did you hear that from?” Sean asked with a worried look. “Joseph told me about your nighttime accident when you were a guest at your apartment managers home. Normally when something like that happens, we receive a request to put that very little into diapers, full-time, no exceptions. Luckily for you, we haven't received any response regarding that. You must have pulled off quite a impression with your apartment manger. Such a big boy you are!” Alexa stated “It was just a one time accident. I don't see how that warrants for me being put into a diaper. Don't you think that's a bit unfair and unreasonable?” Sean knew he wouldn't get a decent answer, but he just had to ask. “Not at all. All of your portal little predecessors were required to wear diapers to even hold onto this job. Your position has been more relaxed compared to theirs. Our government has a zero tolerance policy if a little has a accident. Native or portal, it doesn't matter.” “As long as there is no backhanded trickery going on, I'll continue to do my job properly. I heard about how the previous portal little's that held my position, were forcefully adopted. I won't allow anything like that to happen to me, otherwise I... ” Sean stopped speaking. He realized that he had nothing to fall back on. He wasn't even sure that if he was adopted against his will that anyone would take action in his defense despite the legal protection he supposedly had. He truly was on a razers edge. He needed to have a good back-up option for himself in case he was up shit creek without a paddle. “They were only adopted because they couldn't continue to do their job properly and or didn't follow through with our companies policies. As long as you do both...You should be fine. But I have ask, why not just allow yourself to be adopted? I read your resume and found out that you were looking to explore and experience a array of new things that you have never seen and done before. That is very possible...If you have the right mommy to guide you.” Sean couldn't believe at how direct, Alexa was to him. She wasn't even trying to hide her personal desires. “For one, I have no interest in wearing diapers. Second, I think the idea of living like a infant to be extremely demeaning. Not only that, but I would never be able to see my actual family again. No way in hell am I going to allow that to happen!” Sean made sure to hammer down his opinion on the manner and hopefully put a end to Alexa's personal feelings on it. “If you want...I could arrange to have your family relocated to our wonderful city. I'm sure we can find lovely ways to accommodate them.” Alexa replied with a devilish smile. Sean thought about the possibility of having his family transferred to this dimension and seeing them forcefully adopted and mentally regressed by a group of giant strangers. He shuddered at the very thought. “No thanks. I'll take a hard pass on that. So, can we please change the subject... Where exactly are we going for my job?” Sean had enough. The last thing he wanted to talk about, was his family. He didn't want them involved with anything related to his job. Alexa sighed, given that she was the impatient type. She knew that Sean was only delaying the inevitable. She just needed to play her cards right. And the boy would be put in his place, soon enough. “I'll be dropping you off with the Ashford family. They have already been notified about your appointment with them. The mother and father are obviously amazonian's, while their daughter is a native little. You will be asking them the same mandatory questions that you had with your previous interview. Of course, you can ask them any questions you like, afterwards. And if I don't hear from you within five hours, I'll be coming over to pick you up. Also the ring that you were given by Joseph, it should only be used as last resort if the amazonian's do not cooperate and put you in any personal danger. And while I'm sure that you have already been briefed on this...If you have any accidents, the amazonian's have every right to put you into a diaper, keep that in mind!” After a few more minutes on the road, Alexa parked her car, near the corner of a quiet neighborhood in the outskirts of the city. Sean wanted to get a better look, while inside the car, but it was impossible due to his short height. He had to wait for Alexa to help him out of the car. I don't want anymore surprises, like with your friend from the previous interview.” Sean remembered that his first interview on the job, with the amazonian named Tamra. He was not pleased that it was actually setup by Alexa, personally. “Don't worry, that interview you had, was just a warm-up with a good friend of mine. This one is the real deal, so you can relax. I also heard that the Ashford family is very well behaved and respected in this part of the town.” Alexa opened the passenger door and helped Sean out of his booster seat. Her fingers were firm when holding onto his waist. Sean was pretty certain that Alexa wasn't going to simply ease up on her plans for him, even if she didn't actually say it outright. Sean took a moment to scan the neighborhood, and noticed that they were surrounded by a forest, which gave it a whimsical and calming feel about it. Alexa watched with interest as Sean walked towards the front door of the house that he would be interviewing in. Sean double checked to make sure that he had everything on his person, to make his job as easy as possible. “Portal little's. They really need to be put in their place.” Alexa thought to herself as she entered her vehicle. “I really want to break him to the point that he would beg to be fed by me. Their is so much that I plan to do with that boy. He certainly won't be needing to speak like a adult, once he becomes mine. Perhaps I'll use surgery so he can only speak in baby talk. While I'm at it, I should consider changing his gender. I've always wanted to have a baby girl to showoff to my family and friends. Hopefully I can move forward with this, after the interview with the UAR president. I just need to get Diamond Tours back on track with it's main program.” Alexa hated being patient, she always found a way to get whatever she wanted in a instant. Unfortunately, regarding the delicate situation with Sean, she had no control over it. She needed her company's suspension to be lifted before she could take action with Sean. She had to also convince the UAR president that her company was vital to the city's economy and portal little's were in very high demand. The tourism was necessary for the amazonian's long term well-being Sean stood at the front door to the house that he was about to enter. Everything looked normal from the outside, but that meant nothing to him, based on his experience with the amazonians. Sean knocked on the door, he took a deep breathe, as he waited for the next minute as he gathered himself. “Hello?” A male amazonian opened the door and looked down to see a little standing in front of him. Sean felt rather at ease with the appearance of the amazonian, not only was he a male, but he looked rather well kept together, with a clean pair of clothes on, clean shaven and glassed that gave him a more down to earth look. “Hi, my name is Sean Draven, I'm a consultant with Diamond Tours, I'm here for our interview. You should have already been debriefed a few days prior about this.” Sean remembered the speech that he was required to say, when he introduced himself. He wanted to play things by the book and avoid any drama that could spell trouble for him. “Ah, Yes. I remember the call I received a few days ago from Diamond Tours about having a interview with one of their employed little's. Please come on in and make yourself home. My name is Kevin Ashford and you are...Sean, did I get that right?” Kevin asked as he shook portal little's vastly smaller hands. “Yes, that is right.” Sean entered the house, to see a very modern and very well cleaned living room. There was nothing within his field of vision that set off any warning flags. It was a traditional modern family home with all the essentials for a proper living. “Before we go any further, can you please remove your shoes? We like to keep the carpet clean.” Kevin stated as he closed the door behind the little. “Sure thing” Sean casually removed his shoes, feeling quite comfortable with the house that he was residing in. It felt very similar to his parents home. In some ways, he was actually looking forward to the interview and acquiring the knowledge and opinions of this amazonian family. “My wife and daughter are in the entertainment room, I'll let them know that you have arrived. OH! And just one more thing, I'll need you to take off your pants as well.” Kevin casually stated as he exited the living room to get his wife and adopted daughter. “Huh? The fuck!?” Sean immediately knew, that he was going to have another bizarre day with the unknown family of amazonians. He just put his hand to his face and wondered if he would ever go a day without something surprising him. * * * * * * “Kairi had just finished her meeting with one of her clients as her assistant Ada, walked into her office. She handed her boss, some additional files regarding Diamond Tours operations and finances. “So, how are things going with your clients from Luxus? Ada asked as she made poured herself a cup a coffee. “Nothing out of the ordinary. Everyone in that city, is so desperate for representation because of the new regulations that have been implemented since the last election. I no longer have to sell my self my experience to anyone. My reputation has already reached far and wide.” Kairi sighed, as she looked over the files on Diamond Tours. She didn't seem one bit motivated with her actual work. She had her priorities, else where. “Still haven't heard anything from Sean yet?” Kairi asked with a hint of sadness. “Not as of yet, but please be patient. Nothing good will come from thinking about the boy on a constant basis.” Ada said. “I know...But I really want to meet him. I don't want to go to his apartment and look all desperate. I just want to be able to hold him in my arms and tell him that everything will be alright and that I'm on his side.” Kairi's eyes grew wider as she finished reviewing the documents on her desk. “Pretty interesting new info on Diamond tours huh?” Ada asked as she took a seat and gently sipped on her coffee. “If this is true, then Sean is going to eventually be adopted by someone, most likely within Diamond Tours. Are you sure this information is accurate, Ada?” Kairi asked “It all comes from their database. Sean was only scheduled to be a consultant for six months, but it looks like that it was reduced down to a month and not only that, he has no clearance to leave our dimension. It was recently revoked, as of yesterday. It seems that someone higher up, has their eyes set on this portal little.” Ada noticed the worried look on her bosses face. “That damn company... Always up to no good with their shady practices. And this info...Regarding Alexa Alexanders finances with the company, I really appreciate this.” Kairi stated as she looked over the report. “Apparently, she has been using the company's private funds to purchase some very expensive furniture for herself. And this type of furniture is not exactly for amazonian's if you know what I mean...” Ada could see the obvious anger, seething in Kairi's eyes. “If that bitch, tries to adopt my precious baby boy, she will be facing my personal wrath!” Kairi slammed her fists together to help ease her anger. “Keep in mind, that Sean isn't even your little either. Heck, you haven't' even met him as of yet. So keep it together.” Ada said as she patted her boss on the back. “I've read everything I could, regarding Sean and his personal history...I've invested to much to allow him be forcefully adopted against his will. I need to be the one that protects him!” “Even if that means, forcefully adopting him against his will to protect him?” Ada asked with a smirk. “Ugh...I really would prefer that he accepts me. I would give him the everything in our world, if he only knew what I how much he meant to me.” Ada knew her boss wouldn't accept any other little. When she had her mind set on something, she needed to follow through with it, not matter the cost. “I'm sure that he will be contacting us soon, if not, I do have another method, so please be patient, Kairi. He will seek you out and then you can work your magic on him!” Ada only wanted what was best for her boss, but she needed to keep Kairi, level headed as the days progressed on. * * * * * * * Sean was thankful that his interview with the Ashford family was going rather well despite having his boxers out in full view. Apparently the Ashford family have a rule where all little's are required to only be in their underwear while inside the household, as it was created to make checkups even easier for parents. He was just glad that he could continue to wear his shirt and socks. Sean wondered if his protection status gave him authority to override a families personal guideline, since it wasn't a government law. He would need to ask about that, so he could make sure that he wasn't being taken advantage of, unnecessarily in the future. The female Amazonian, named Jill, was rather considerate of Sean's feelings as he asked her several questions while he did his job. Unlike Alexa or Trisha, she seemed to be more open-minded and didn't misread anything that could lead to a big misunderstanding. The same could also be said for her husband, Kevin, who cooperated with the interview without any issues and answered all of his questions without causing a problem. The two of them did all the talking while their adopted daughter, who went by the name of Amber, stayed quiet as Sean continued his interview. Sean did notice that Amber was only wearing pull-ups and not a diaper, which was a surprise given all the little's that he had seen to this point. She also seemed to be paying attention to the conversation and wasn't spacing out like most regressed little's, which gave him hope that she was capable for holding a actual conversation. He had yet to meet a little that could speak like a actual adult. “Thank you for answering all the mandatory questions here. You have really made my job, far easier than I was expecting. It really means a lot.” Sean said as he finished writing up his thoughts on the notebook. Their was a sense of gratification that Sean took from putting down his personal thoughts. It gave him a sense of purpose and authority, which unfortunately wasn't really needed in this dimension. “No problem, it's not often that we get to meet a portal little that isn't already regressed into infancy. So the pleasure is ours.” Jill said as she took a sip of some lemonade she made before the interview. “So Sean, how long are you planning on staying in our world? I don't think that someone of your talents, wants to be reduced to a crib and diapers, do you?” Kevin asked as he silently laughed to himself. “I'm only here for six months as a employee of Diamond Tours, I'm not planning on going past that marker. I've been here for roughly a week...And I have got to say, that I have learned and personally experienced more about this society that I could have ever dreamed. I would enjoy it more, if I was treated like a equal citizen to you amazonians and not some mindless infant.” “Completely acceptable. When we adopted Amber, we could tell that she was worried about the whole regression system and the way our society generally views all little's. We told her that she can stay at level two for as long as she wanted. She doesn't need to be regressed to anything beyond that, unless she requested for it.” Kevin said as he got up from the couch and kissed his adopted daughter on the cheek. “I'll leave the rest of the interview with you. I've got to make a call with one of my contractors. Sorry for cutting my part of the interviewer short but my personal home business takes precedence.” Kevin said as he exited the living room. “I don't mind, thanks for your cooperation.” Sean said as he turned his attention to Amber, he really wanted to speak with her and hopefully get some insight to her way of living. “So...Amber, you can speak...Just like me?” Sean asked with great curiosity. He awaited for her to speak up, not wanting to interrupt at all. “Of course, though I tend to be quiet and prefer it that way. Talking is not exactly my strong-point.” Sean couldn't believe at what he was hearing. He finally met a little that he could actually speak to on a equal playing field. Amber blushed as she spoke, she acted rather timid and more reserved. “My wittle Amber has been so loving and accepting of us. She is usually more open and talkative when she is regressed but we only do that on special occasions. She, much like her older sister whom used to live with us, preferred to be more self-dependent.” Jill placed her daughter into a tight hug. Amber responded with a hug of her own as she smiled at her amazonian mother. “So what about your paternal instincts? Don't they get in the way of having a mutual relationship with your daughter?” Sean was really interested in knowing the amazonian's answer. It would give him, a better picture on the limitations of the amazon ego. “It takes a incredible amount of self-discipline to not forcefully regress my daughter. But it is all worth it, when I get to see her beautiful smile. The last thing I want to do, is to put her in any situation that could make her feel uneasy. Too many amazonian's believe that they know what's best for their adopted little's without investing enough time and effort into actually understanding them. Of course, I will still punish her, if she acts out of line, I'm her mother after all.” Jill kissed her adopted daughter on the cheek as as she continued to hold her in her arms. “This is most interesting. You two have a relationship that is formed by something other than your instincts. Such a formal foundation is great to hear. I would love it if more amazonian's acted this way, it would make this world so much easier on us little's.” Sean wasn't sure at to why, but he started to think about Zoe and his friendship with her. He blushed at all the times that she held him and kept him safe, while they ventured outside together. “I should call her after work, I want to see how she is doing.” Sean thought to himself. “Most amazonian's allow their instincts to control their own rationality. It's not exactly wrong, but I believe that little's offer more to amazonian's than what is lead to believe. My first adopted daughter, Crystal helped shape me into having a more open-minded approach to little's. I would not be the person that I am today, without her assistance... I would love for her to visit us when she's not so busy with her job” “Crystal...That name sounds familiar.” Sean thought quietly to himself as he continued to write down the details of his conversation. Jill then got off the and put her daughter down on her feet. “Amber, how about you take Sean to your room and allow him to interview you. I know that you don't prefer to talk much, but consider this a great opportunity. Meeting a portal little is very rare itself. You can even ask him about his world and how different it is from ours!” Amber quietly nodded her head in agreement. “I'll go make some cupcakes for you two, you two behave now!” Jill smiled as she exited the living room and headed towards the kitchen. Sean followed Amber but kept his distance and stayed silent. He didn't want to get overly friendly and creep her out. Their was so much that he wanted to ask of a native little. “I'm kinda on edge myself. I feel like I'm entering uncharted territory” Sean said to himself as he entered her bedroom. Sean noticed that Amber's room was far different from Abby's babyish nursery. While it was very girlish with the pink walls and furniture. Their was no signs of a crib or even a changing table. In it's place, their was a bed and a desktop computer. It almost looked like a normal bedroom for a young teenager. Amber however was far older than a teenager, based on her facial appearance, Sean assumed that she was in her late twenties to early thirties. She was much older than him on a physical standpoint, but with the pull-ups and pink shirt she was wearing, it did help in making Amber look younger than she actually was. “Sorry if I seem kind of nervous...It's not often that I get to talk with another little...Not since with my sister, Crystal.” Amber took a seat on her bed, her body was tense as she watched Sean scan around the room before taking a seat on the pink carpet flooring. “Crystal...That name...WAIT! Do you know a Crystal that works for Diamond Tours?” Sean asked as he remembered the woman that interviewed him at Diamond Tower in his dimension. “That's so awesome! So you do know her! I was going to ask you that, since you work for Diamond Tours as well. How is she doing? I haven't heard from her in a few years. I hope she is doing alright for herself” Amber asked as her expression turned to joy after hearing about her adopted sister. “I guess she is doing all right. She actually interviewed me as I applied for this position, back in my world. I never would have believed that she was a actual resident of your world.” “I can't believe it, so her dream finally came true! She always wanted to permanently live in the your dimension while taking care of her biological sister. I was worried that she would not make it and would end up being adopted by another amazonian family. This makes me so happy!” Amber was filled with tears of joy. Sean remembered that Crystal seemed a tad different from everyone else that worked the building. “She seemed rather knowledgeable and told me a few things to keep myself safe before I arrived here... It all makes sense now. So how long did she live with you and your adopted amazonian parents before she left for Diamond Tours?” Sean asked. “We lived together for over seven years. She was adopted by my amazonian parents before I was taken in. Even though our parents treated her with respect and dignity, she still desired to have true Independence and she also wanted to reunite with her biological sister. Thanks to my daddy's efforts, he managed to convince Diamond Tours to hire her on, despite the current laws in place. No native little's are legally allowed to have a job in our dimension. Only portal little's can have a job from what I have heard.. “That gives me hope that all native little's will be free from this whole babying fiasco, someday.” Sean said. “I wouldn't count on that. Our laws have become even more stricter on little's as each year passes by. It wouldn't surprise me if the government would put a law in, where all little's have to stay regressed on a permanent basis. Not that I have a problem with it...” “What do you mean? Don't you desire a life, where you can make your own decisions and go anywhere you wish?” Sean was confused as he questioned Amber's personal motives. “I mean, I don't think it's all that bad...Being mentally regressed. It may come as a shock to you, but not all native little's desire Independence. Some of us, such as myself, prefer a safe environment where we can be looked after, on a daily basis. My amazonian parents know I enjoy it, but not to the extent that I want it to be.” Amber lowered her head as she blushed at the thought. “Then why are you not wearing diapers and sleeping in a crib? You look pretty content with your current living conditions.” Sean could not believe at what he was hearing, but he had to know why she wanted to be regressed. “I only keep things the way they are...Because they remind me of Crystal. This was originally her room before I took it over, after she left. I also am kind of scared of what my parents would think. I don't want to disappoint them.” “Personally, from my experience with the amazonian's, I bet they would be thrilled by your decision. But I don't see the logic in it. Don't you want to make something of yourself? What exactly is pushing you to make this choice?” Sean was baffled, he never expected to find a little that would willingly choose a life of diapers and bottle-feedings. He even questioned if Trisha was holding Abby against her will, since she remained regressed at all times. “While the majority of that, would be true, there are some little's that want to enjoy a more simple lifestyle, without having to worry about all the consequences that come with responsibilities. What about you? Haven't you ever considered living a less stressful life?” Sean was surprised by Amber's abrupt questioning. She was now questioning his personal choices as if he had made a mistake. “I would love a stress-free lifestyle but not at the cost of my freedom and dignity” Sean tried to laugh it off. He found it almost crazy that someone would actually be willing to be regressed. It didn't make sense from his perspective. “You remind me so much of Crystal, she would take every opportunity to live like a big girl, it was so funny when she tried to act like one, in public. It's not against the law, but heavily frowned upon in our society.. if a little tries to act like a grown-up. Mommy and daddy are so considerate of our feelings and have never forced anything onto us. I was so worried about who was going to adopt me, when I was sent over to the mainland, many years ago. Crystal's biological sister wasn't as fortunate, as she was adopted by a very strict mommy. She only wanted to keep her in a permanent regressed state from what I heard. Apparently her mommy used both surgery and the etiquette schools make sure it would stay that way. Crystal wanted to save her sister, but since little's are not allowed to work, her options were limited. Thankfully, daddy had connections with Diamond Tours and they took her in as a employee despite the current regulations. Sean could tell that Amber was feeling rather emotional and he felt kind of guilty but wasn't sure as to why. Amber started fidgeting and then got off her bed and walked over to the corner of the room and pulled out a plastic potty from one of the drawers. “Sorry...All this talk, is making me want to use the potty.” Amber then lowered her pull-ups as she sat herself down on the plastic potty. Sean's eyes quickly widened and his face began to blush at what he was seeing. He then quickly lowered his head, feeling ashamed for not turning his attention away sooner. “What's wrong?” Amber asked as she continued to do her business on the potty. She didn't look alarmed or disgusted, whatsoever. “What you are doing...It's...Considered a very private matter, in my dimension. I would prefer to talk, when you are done.” Sean felt so awkward, at that moment. He knew right then, that he would have to use the amazonian toilet if he needed to relieve himself. There was no way in hell, that he would shame himself into using something so embarrassing and infantile. “If you say so. Your kinda of weird for being actually being embarrassed.” Amber said as she finished her business and pulled up her padded undergarment. “If you were to visit my world, we would consider you to be the strange one.” Sean stated as Amber walked back over to her bed and sat back down on it. But before the two of them could continue their conversation, Amber's mother walked into the room with a plate of chocolate cupcakes. “I hope that I'm not interrupting anything.” Jill then placed the cupcakes on her daughters bed before patting her daughters head. “We are doing alright, mommy. It's rather fun, talking to a portal little. His world sounds really different from ours.” Amber said as she took a bite from a cupcake. “That's so good to hear. Very few people in our world are given the opportunity to visit his dimension. So, Sean, what's your current opinion on our dimension? Have you been enjoying yourself since you have arrived?” “It's been...Interesting. I can't say for certain that I'm enjoying myself. I would prefer if you amazonian's would treat me like a adult than some mindless infant.” Sean got off the floor and grabbed himself a cupcake and took a bite of it, for himself. He was surprised at how warm and chewy the cupcake was. “That's asking for a lot with how our society is currently run. It also varies, depending on the amazonian that you meet with. So many of our kind, treat little's differently based on their type of personality. Oh! I almost forgot, that cupcake has level two regression ingredients in them, I hope that's okay with you.” Jill looked on with a slightly worried look. Sean slowly stopped chewing on the cupcake as he heard about the regression level, but he soon continued and swallowed the cupcake after remembering that he took a anti-regression pill before his arrival. He would not feel any of the effects. “It's okay, just please inform me next time if you are using anything with a regression level in it.” Sean said as he started to remember his time at the park with Trisha. He didn't want a encore performance. “Will do. By the way, while I have no issue with it, it's just so funny, seeing a little wearing boxers. I hope you don't take any offense to it.” Jill said as she silently laughed to herself. “None taken. As long as I'm not forced to wear something against my will, I'm pretty chill.” Sean replied as he finished licked the chocolate off his finger tips. “Mommy, can I have some milk? I'm kind of thirsty.” Amber asked as she licked off the chocolate around her lips. “Sure thing, but keep in mind, that it has level three ingredients in it, are you okay with that?” Jill asked. “No issue there. I won't feel all that different from right now.” Amber said with a smile. “What about you, Sean, would you like a bottle of milk as well?” “Ugh...No thanks. I'm good there.” Sean didn't want to take the chance after the what he went through yesterday. “Okay then.” Jill noticed the used plastic potty and picked it up and brought it out of the bedroom as she made her way to the bathroom to clean it. “You do realize that when you are regressed at level three, that you will be barely able to talk at all.” Sean said, hoping that Amber knew what she was getting into. “I'll still be able to talk like I am now. I might slur some of my words, but I'll be alright. If I were to be using level four of five, then that would be a different story.” Amber giggled to herself as she spoke about it. “It's was far different for me. I can't believe the way I acted when I was regressed.” Sean shuttered when he had flashbacks of it. “You were regressed at level three? If it was your first time, I bet it was quite strong. After spending enough time at a regressed level, your mind and body become more acclimated to it. You will be more self-aware of your predicament. I'll show you when mommy comes back with the milk” Amber said. “If you say so.” Even though Sean detested the whole regression system, he was intrigued by Amber's words. He wanted to know more about the regression system, without having himself experiencing it, firsthand. For the next few minutes, the two little's continued to speak about their opinions on the amazonian world and their personal life stories as they started to be more comfortable with each other. Sean found it refreshing to speak with someone that was wasn't nearly twice as tall as him. But before he could get even more comfortable, he felt a sudden jolt of lighting hit his bladder, it was nothing like he had experienced before. He had a unbelievable urge to relieve himself, but before he could take a single step towards the bathroom, their was a warm sensation, spreading across his privates. He froze in place, in disbelief at what was happening. “You okay Sean, you seem rather....OH MY!” Amber placed her hands over her mouth as she noticed the growing wet spot around his boxers. “What the hell! HOW!?” Sean fell to his knees, he couldn't stop himself from wetting, it was like his lost all control of his bladder muscles. “This doesn't make sense. It was so sudden! Oh my god!” Sean didn't move, he tried to cover up the urine with his hands, but it only caused it to get onto his shirt, leaving him in a puddle of his own creation. Amber was alarmed by the accident, she felt like the only proper thing to do, was to stay silent. She knew that Sean was going to be in trouble for his accident, she just didn't' know how bad it was going to be. “Sorry for the delay, I just had to clean the potty and...”Jill stopped speaking as she walked in to see the results of the accident. The amazonian noticed the change in the atmosphere and knew very well at what just occurred. It felt like a eternity for Sean, as he remained motionless, on his knees. His expression said it all. He was red faced with complete shame and tears forming in his eyes. He had no answer for what just occurred, he could only keep himself from breaking down completely. He knew that he was screwed. Jill rushed over and tried to console the boy, letting him know that he was in good hands as she gently carried him out of the bedroom. “Amber, please take your bottle and go get daddy, so he can clean up the carpet. I'll take Sean to get him properly cleaned up.” Sean wanted to die, he had just committed one of the ultimate taboo's in the amazonian world. “I'm....I'm so sorry... I don't know what happened. This is not normal and...” Sean could barely hold a sentence together as he tried to salvage his damaged pride. “It's going to be alright. I'm used to seeing things like this. Just leave everything to me.” After entering the bathroom, Jill then placed Sean onto a changing table. He had just wet himself in the home of a complete stranger, while on the job, no less. This was for more humiliating than his nighttime accident at Trisha's. “Just try to relax, everything will be better in just a moment.” Jill hoped her words would ease the portal little, but he was still in shock over what he just did. After removing his shirt, boxers and then his socks, Jill then grabbed some baby wipes and began to spots where he soiled himself She worked all the way from his chest to even his bare feet. Sean was completely naked, being cleaned up by someone he had just met. He just continued to look up at the ceiling for the next couple minutes and tried to focus and regain a sense of composure. All was not lost. The amazonians that he had met, seemed to be rather courteous with him, perhaps they would understand his dilemma. As Sean started to gather his thoughts, he noticed that his privates felt smoother than usual. He sat up and noticed that all of his pubic hair was now gone, he had no body hair with the exception of his head. “WHAT THE HELL!? What have you done!?” Sean's frantic moments made him fall of the table but Jill managed to catch him before he fell onto the floor. “Calm down. The wipes I used, are best for cleaning up little's that have accidents. They also remove any unnecessary hair as well. It's not permanent, but it's far more hygienic and practical for a little. I'm was surprised by how much you had.” Jill giggled to herself, but Sean didn't find it funny, one bit. “It was just a freak accident, you can't just do whatever you want to my body!” Sean was furious and felt violated, that his proof of adulthood was destroyed. It was bad enough that people in his world thought that he was still in middle school, even though he just graduated high school. Out of anger, he tried to forcefully push the amazonian away from him, after he did so, he quickly realized that he made a huge mistake. He saw the stern look in Jill's eyes. He knew that making a enemy of a amazonian was not going to end well. “I was trying to be delicate with you, but if you insist on acting like a brat, perhaps you should be punished like.” Jill then placed the portal little on her knee. Sean knew exactly what was about to happen. His only option was to apologize, he allowed his emotions to control his own rational. “Please! I'm sorry, but this isn't normal. I don't have accidents like this, you have to believe me!” Sean felt the sudden smack on his butt, it was heavy and it most importantly, it stung. Sean yelped out from the pain. He bit his lip, preparing for the assault on his butt. “If you want to prove to me that you can be a big boy, then take your punishment like one. We would not be in the position if you behaved properly.” Jill continued to spank him over a dozen times, he kept his eyes closed as as she continued with her punishment. Sean felt defeated. He couldn't do anything without incurring more wrath of the amazonian next to him. He was just worried about what was going to happen next. Everything had gone from bad to worse for him in less than fifteen minutes. Jill then placed Sean back onto the changing table. Sean could feel his butt burning as he was allowed to sit back down. He could see the disappointment in the amazonian's face. “I want you to know, that I don't enjoy doing this, but I'll not take any backtalk whatsoever. And just so we are clear, I'll get you something out of the cabinet drawers.” Sean barely paid attention to her words. He was still focusing on the throbbing pain in his rear-end. Sean watched with utter silence as he sat their in nothing but his birthday suit. He wasn't proud of the way he acted, but he still felt justified, since his pubic hair was removed without his permission. He didn't feel like much a adult, let alone someone in their late teens. This would not have occurred if he didn't wet himself. He knew that foul play was involved but he had no idea as to how. “Now open your mouth and say AWW!” Jill said as she playfully tapped on his nose. Sean opened his mouth without any resistance and quickly noticed that a pacifier was pushed into it. He realized the rubber teat was larger than normal, which caused him to whimper since he couldn't spit it out. “Now you be a good boy and just suck on that. That should help calm you down, I would normally use something that has a higher regression level, but I know I don't want to be breaking the law. I hope you will have learned your lesson from this. ” Sean thought this amazonian was going to be more open-minded after interviewing her, but she was just like all the other amazonian woman, she saw him as a baby that needed to be disciplined He knew that he was in the wrong, but he still found this to be ridiculous. “I'm going to have a talk with your boss and ask about your accidents. Something doesn't add up. I want to believe you, but for now, I cannot. I hope you understand.” Jill said as she lifted his legs and began to powder his lower half. “Why is this happening? This doesn't make sense!” Sean kept thinking about his sudden accident. It was far more than a simple coincidence . As his legs were placed back down on the table, the boy could only suck on the pacifier to vent his frustrations. “Normally I would use a diaper for such a case, but since you have been a proper guest to our family, up until now, I'll allow you to wear one of her pull-ups if you wish.” Jill said as she came back over with a pink pull-up with cartoon animal characters printed on them, or a white diaper with pink tapes on them. “Which one would you prefer?” Jill asked as she held both undergarments with her two hands. Sean knew that the he only had two options. His boxers were soaked and he didn't bring anything to use as a backup. So he pointed to the pull-ups, knowing that diapers were out of the question. “I can tell that this has been a daunting experience for you, so I think it would be best if you took a nap after this.” Jill said as she helped pull the pull-up through his legs. Sean, hated the thick padded feeling that surrounded his privates but he knew that a diaper would be far worse. The fact that this was now happening everyday was even more of a concern. Sean tried to say something in his defense, but because of the pacifier, he words were muffled. “It's okay, I'll tell your boss that besides this incident, that you have been exceptional with us. For now, it's nap nap time.” Jill said as she patted his bare back, while carrying him into her bedroom. Sean could only nod his head in submission. He screwed up yet again and while he was thankful that he sitting on a bed instead of a crib, he was still a situation that he wanted to avoid. Sean watched as Jill went into her closest and grabbed a blanket, he was expecting her to place it over him as he sat motionless on the bed, but instead she picked him up and placed him on top of the blanket. Sean wondered what she was planning as she nudged him to lay down on the bed. “Both my adoptive daughters Amber and Crystal found this to be a great way to calm down. I'm sure that you will enjoy this as well.” Jill said as she wrapped the blanket around his body, to the point that he couldn't move his arms a inch. He also noticed that his legs were limited in mobility as well. “This is really getting out of hand!” Sean wanted to spit out the pacifier but he couldn't due to the size of the rubber teat in his mouth. “This is known as swaddling. It's effective to help little's sleep much easier. I can tell that you are rather stressed from your accident, but it's going to be all right now,, just get some sleep and you will feel much better in a few hours. I'll come back to wake you in a bit.” Jill placed a pillow under his head and then pinched his cheek, before exiting her bedroom. Leaving the portal little all by himself in this strangers bedroom. “Is this really considered normal!?” Sean thought to himself as he laid their, quietly. Only the sounds of the ceiling fan could be heard in the room. Sean spent the next few minutes assessing on how he got to this point. It was only a hour ago, when he was interviewing the family and actually enjoying his job. He had almost assumed that he had finally met some well-adjusted amazonians, but after his accident, it turned into a complete nightmare. It didn't help that he made things worse with his attitude. Sean somehow manged to avoid himself from being diapered, but it didn't help that he was still being treated like some newborn infant. He also noticed that the pull-ups that he was wearing were not as thick as Abby's pull-ups, but it was a far-cry from the boxers that he was accustomed to. “It was so sudden...Normally I would get a warning from my bladder when I needed to go, but this time, it was different. Just a split second warning and then I lose all control. This is definitely not normal. Something is going and I need to find out how and why or I'm going end up in a worse situation than this.” Sean started to think about the anti-regression pills and thought about their being a unknown side-effect to them or the possibility that their was some foul play going on. And if there was, he needed find out the source as soon as possible. Right now the only thing he knew was that having a accident was a taboo among the amazonian's if the little isn't protected. One of his goals for coming here was to prove himself to be a capable independent little but now he had to focus on his bladder issues and get some form of help, from either Joseph or Zoe. Their was no way that he would ask Alexa for help. He had her as a suspect to his current situation. “Nothing good is going to come from worrying about this right now. I guess I'll take advantage of my lack of sleep and get some shut-eye.” Sean fell asleep shortly after. Hoping that when he awoke that he could come up with a decent solution. After putting Sean's wet clothes into the washing machine, Jill walked down the hallway and noticed her daughter was waiting for her. “Is Sean in any twouble? Amber asked as she continued to drink her bottle of milk. The two of them walked down the hallway as they reentered the living room. “Not exactly. He just needed a timeout for his behavior. I'll be waking him up in a few hours. Though I'm going to have a talk with his boss about his accidents. It's inexcusable that they would allow a portal little should walk around without protection. They should have known about his bladder issues. It doesn't make sense. What is Diamond Tours Thinking?” Jill said as she grabbed Sean's phone and looked through his saved numbers. She wasn't about to jump to conclusions but she wasn't going to stay blind to the issue as well. “This is just my opinion but after meeting with Sean, he doesn't strike me as the type that has potty issues. He seemed to be genuinely surprised by his accident. I don't think Diamond Tours would allow him to wear boxers if he wasn't capable of using the potty.” Amber said as she took a seat on her mommy's lap. “You certainly are a smart and bright girl, Amber.. What you say is true. It does seem strange if you really think about it, but I'm not about to jump to conspiracy theories just yet. I hear enough fake crap on the news as it is.” Jill said as she made a call to Sean's boss with his phone. Nearly three hours later, Sean woke up, he tried to stretch his arms and legs, but realized they were still bound by the blanket that was wrapped around him “Oh ya....This shit happened. Just great.” Sean said to himself as he continued to remain motionless on the bed. A few minutes later, Jill walked in to see him wide awake. “Hope you had a good nap. Are you going to behave now?” Jill asked as tapped his forehead. Sean nodded, he didn't want to be bound anymore. It would be even worse if he actually felt the need to use the toilet. Let's get that pacifier out, shall we?” Jill removed the pacifier from his mouth, Sean took a deep breathe, relieved that he could use it once again. “Can I talk now?” Sean asked, he felt more relaxed but was still mildly annoyed with how everything turned out after his accident. “Sure thing.” Jill started to remove the blanket that bound him, which was the first thing, Sean wanted to say. “Thanks, that is much better. What time is it?” Sean asked as he started to rub his eyes. “It's around three in the afternoon. Your boss will be here to pick you up soon. I called her and explained about what happened here.” “Just great...Ugh.” Sean wondered how Alexa would react. It was something that he was not looking forward too, given the way she looked at him. “I also got your clothes washed and dried, so you can put your pants and shirt back on, when we get back into the living room.” Jill said as she carried the boy out of her bedroom. “Was it really necessary to spank me? That really stung!” Sean tried to remain as neutral as possible, but he still felt like speaking out about his punishment. “I know that you are new to our world, but keep in mind, that almost all amazonian's have a zero tolerance policy if a little has a temper tantrum. I'm just doing what is normal. If you don't want to find yourself over a amazonian's knee,you need to obey our commands, even if you disagree with them.” Jill said as she placed Sean back onto the couch. Sean noticed that Amber was sleeping on the floor, curled up while holding a stuffed animal in her arms. She was peacefully sucking on a pacifier of her own. “I know...It's just...I don't know what's going on with me. I've never had this issue before I got to this dimension. I've never had accidents for over a decade. Something isn't right.” Sean looked over his clothes but noticed that his boxers were nowhere to be seen. “You can put your boxers on after you leave here. For now, you must remain in your pull-ups, while in my house. Now as for your accidents, despite everything that has happened, I actually do believe that it maybe more than a coincidence. I had a talk with your boss named Alexa a few hours ago...She seemed to be overjoyed by what I told her. I found that to be quite strange and rather suspicious. I'm not going to come up with any conclusions but I personally believe that you should start thinking about going back to your dimension as soon as possible. If your accidents persist, It will end up with you being diapered on a permanent basis. You might even lose your job, depending on the guidelines of the company. My adoptive daughter, Crystal works for Diamond Tours and from what I've been told, is that they are rather two faced.” “If I can find a way to prove that fowl play was used against me, I'm gonna sue the hell out of that company. This is bull shit. I bet this is Alexa's doing. I don't know how, but she will pay once I find out!” Sean's started to get pissed off, as he put his clothes back on. He didn't care about the pull-up that he was wearing. “As I said, don't jump to conclusions, because if you are wrong, you will end up being fired and then you will either be adopted or sent to a orphanage, that I can assure you. And then, you won't be able to prove anything.” Jill's words were a breathe of fresh air to hear. She seemed to be a decent amazonian...As long as you don't get on her bad side . “All I wanted was to have a normal, by the books job, where he could learn and explore. But it looks like that it wasn't going to be that simple. My best bet is to ask Zoe for help. I'll call her when I get back home.” Sean said to himself. A few minutes later, a knock could be heard at the front door. Sean assumed that it was Alexa, he decided that it would be best to act naive and play nice with her. He needed to remain vigilant and not allow things to spiral out of control. It was unknown if this was all Alexa's doing. She could actually be innocent in all this, despite the warning flags that he has gotten from her. After saying his goodbyes to the Ashford Family, Sean opened the front door and was greeted by Alexa herself. He handed his notebook which provided all the details of his interview with the family. Alexa looked pleased with herself but she didn't say anything that could incriminate herself. 党Good job, I hope you had a pleasant day on the job.・Alexa said as she buckled Sean into his booster seat. 党It could have been better, but I'm just glad that I met some amazonian's that are caring to little's.・Sean said. Hoping that it would get a response out of Alexa. The amazonian simply smirked to herself as she turned the ignition and started to drive off. “I head that you had a wittle accident today at work. Are you feeling okay?” Alexa's words did not match her expression. She looked way to calm and composed. “I''m fine. It was a minor incident. It didn't' effect my job at all.” “Oh? That's good to hear. Perhaps, just to be safe, we should consider keeping you in Pull-ups full time, how does that sound?” Alexa teased, she wanted to Sean's buttons and goad him into getting angry. “Maybe, that might be for the best if I continue to have these accidents. I'll trust your judgment continue to work to the best of my ability.” Sean smiled at Alexa which surprised her. She always preferred when a little gets upset, it made them much easier to control and manipulate. However Sean was not acting as she expected, which vexed her. “I'm so fortunate to have a job like this. It really gives me perspective.” Sean happily said as he stretched out his arms and legs. Alexa was not amused, she wanted Sean to complain about his job and possibly cry over it. She wanted to mentally break him, to the point that he would quit, which would allow her adopt him without having to playing the political game with Joseph. She really didn't care much for her companies future since she amassed enough well to live well off on. She believed that she was owed everything in the world and that everyone was her pawn. “Just to let you know, starting next week, you will be requested to have a audience with the president of our government, you should be honored. Perhaps you can voice your concerns and opinions with her....However, if she deems you, not suitable for your position with the company, she can order to have you adopted by one of our citizens right then and their...What do you think of that?” Alexa wanted to see Sean's expression but she couldn't since she had to pay attention to the road, but was at least looking forward to hearing his answer. Sean was surprised by the fact that he would be meeting with the leader of the amazonians but he decided that it would be a good opportunity and that Alexa was trying to instill fear into him. “If it happens...It happens. But I'm positive that I can show her how manageable that I can be!” Sean's response was not what Alexa wanted. She bit her lip in frustration. Her goal was to make Sean as timid and weak-willed as possible before he could be adopted. The rest of the trip to Sean's apartment was very quiet. Alexa wasn't sure if Sean knew anything about the bladder blaster pills but she decided to play it off, thinking that their was no way he could know...But if he ever did, it could spell danger for her position. “You will have tomorrow off, so you have the whole day for yourself, I'll be scheduling your next interview the day after. So please mark it on your phone. I'll see if Zoe will be available to pick you up.” After helping Sean out of his booster seat, Alexa decided to take advantage of her position and put her hand into Sean's pull-ups to check for any wetness. Sean wasn't thrilled but he continued to hold in his true feelings. Looks like you are dry, such a big boy you are.” Alexa stated as she patted him on the head. She hoped to get a proper response from him. “Thanks Alexa, I hope to continue to be a big boy! See you later!” Sean smiled as he entered the elevator to head to his floor in the complex. “Well...This certainly hasn't gone as I had expected. Perhaps he's more strong willed than I thought. No matter, once he's in diapers, he will eventually lose all hope and then...He will become mine!” Alexa thought to herself as she got back into her car and headed back to her home. “Perhaps I should arrange his next interview with my sister. That could show him how just how misguided he is. While I'm at it, I should check with Joseph, see what he is up too.” * * * * * * * * * After entering his apartment, Sean quickly took off his pants and then removed the pull-up he was wearing. He decided to take a quick shower to remove the stench of the baby powder. “After I'm done here, I'll give Zoe a call. I really miss her.” Sean thought about his amazonian friend and wanted to spend more time with her. “Perhaps I'll let her hold me and even feed me, I bet she would like that.” Sean laughed to himself as he entered the shower. He then quickly smacked himself in the face, wondering why he said that out loud to himself.

Tight shorts or pants where the outline of the diaper shows.

thank you, I do have more chapters planned

I guess I’m one of the lucky ones my hubby was the one that has insisted I wear cloth more frequently he is now saying we need to buy more so I can wear cloth every night.

Hi unfortunately like you I’m unable to walk around my yard in just a T-shirt and diaper as my fences are too low so neighbours would notice. I’ve just started wearing a cloth diaper at night(not by my choice it was hubby’s idea) not that I would admit it to him but he was right it feels great even though it does make me waddle a bit. Enjoy you night in cloth diaper

You turn 53. After that, you are ALWAYS on the verge of peeing

Chapter 27 Alex was finally on his way down to the beach with Hannah, Val had promised to join them later when she had finished with all the guests for the afternoon. Walking across the promenade to the beach, Alex felt as though people where watching him, dressed in his little girlish top and padded swimming pants. Hannah could sense that he was a bit nervous so kept a tight grip on his hand, trying to keep him close and keep him safe. As they made their way onto the beach, no-one really noticed them, not that it was super busy in anyways. Hannah found them a spot that was close enough to the sea meaning Alex would not have too far to walk to get into the water. With too large beach towels laid down on the sand, she put down the bag she was carrying and asked Alex to sit next to her. “Now the sweetie” she said to him, “we had best get sun tan lotion on to you”, “I don’t think that with Wendy being a nurse she would be very happy if I let you get burnt would she”. Alex just nodded his head in agreement; the one thing he did not like about the beach was getting sun burnt. So Hannah reached into the bag and retrieved a bottle of sun lotion, more powerful than what he really needed but still fine for the job. She poured some into her hand then started to apply it to Alex, starting with his hands and then to his shoulders. She then removed his little top and added some to his front and back. With that done she then moved onto his legs, starting at the bottom and working her way up to the top. When she reached the top of his thighs, she made sure that there was plenty on her hands, even snaking her finger under the waistband of his little swim pants. With fingers from both hands, she soon found each hand gently rubbing the top of his thighs and soon caressing his little parts encased within the pants. “You really are one horny little boy today aren’t you” said Hannah, causing Alex to blush. She really wanted to say “little sissy girl” but she did not want to have a bad reaction from him, that was something he was going to have to realise himself at some point. Once she finished putting the cream on him, she removed the straps of her swimsuit and asked him to apply some to her shoulders and back. She could see him looking concerned about touching her for a change, but knew this was something he would have to get over at some point. “Come on sweetie, don’t be scared, you can touch my body just as I touch yours” said Hannah, trying to help him relax. Finally he started to rub the cream onto her, slowly but surely relaxing as he went. Having Alex rub the cream into her was something she wanted and had looked forward to, feeling his hands massaging her body as he went was getting her quite excited. She was beginning to moan slightly, but she could not understand why, she wanted his little body, all of his body, but having him massaging her was something else. She found her hand rubbing the front of her suit out of sight of Alex, her finger working under the edge of the suit, making its way into her now soaking pussy. She rubbed and slowly brought herself to orgasm, telling Alex he was such a good boy. When she removed her finger it was covered in her juices. “Alex, come and sit in front of me” she asked him, then letting him sit in front of her. “Now Alex, open your mouth and close your eyes please” Hannah asked him, then watching the obedient little one follow her orders. She then pushed her finger into his mouth and told him to lick it. Feeing his lips and tongue on her finger nearly made her cum once more but she controlled herself, well just about. “Alex” she whispered in his ear, “that is what I taste like when you excite me”, “You will get plenty more of that if you remain a good little one for me”. She removed her finger, then took his hand and pressed it against her crotch, letting him feel how warm and wet it was. “I have not even been in the water yet sweetie” she told him, “that was all you”. With her satisfaction now complete, she took him by the hand and led him down to the water for a swim. Back at the house, Wendy and Val had been making plans of their own for little Alex. With his mum arriving in the coming days, Val wanted to make sure that the new room was ready for him. Alex was blissfully unawere what was being done, and what they had in store for him. They had been playing with him, teasing him and giving him pleasure, but it was soon time for his emasculation to start. His mum wanted him all girly, her friends wanted him all girly but most of all so did Alex although he had never admitted it to them. He had spent many years reading about boys that dressed girly, also about those that wanted to be adult babies, but he had never told anyone. He did not know what would be happening soon, getting to try all of his fantasies, but getting taught about pleasure along the way, both giving and receiving.

Hopefully the formatting will improve. Thanks for the constructive criticism. No asterisks needed in this chapter, but will do so, in the upcoming chapters. Another long as heck chapter. Not sure if this is going to be the norm, but anyhow, thanks again for your support! Chapter 11 Sean gritted his teeth. Despite everything that had been dealt to him, he still wanted to enjoy the sights that the Aquarium offered. He noticed that many species of the fish, were far different from the ones in his world. He was so curious about the differences in the wild life and Eco-system, compared to his dimension. Unfortunately, most of his attention was focused on his bladder control for the past hour. It would not have been as bad, if the stakes were not so high. “I just look like all the other little in this place. With the exception of keeping my freaking sanity.”Sean noticed that many of the little's that he passed, all had a dazed look on them. They lacked the self-awareness that he had, or even Abby's, to an extent. It was rare for him to find a little, that wasn't being carried or pushed in a stroller, much like himself. If there was a bright side, it was that most of the little's looked to be content with their surroundings. Seeing such dazzling sights of the many aquatic species, must have been amazing with their regressed mindset. Sean found it to be fascinating as well but for much different reasons. But he couldn't fully enjoy the atmosphere until he found a way to relieve himself., which was the sole focus on his mind. Trisha seemed to be enjoying herself as well, as she took some photo's with the use of her phone. Sean still wasn't sure if Trisha was being controlled by her maternal instincts as he sat inside the stroller. The pacifier felt odd in his mouth, he found nothing beneficial for sucking on it. “So how is my wittle baby for the day?” Trisha asked as she stopped near a bench. She then took Sean out of the stroller and held him in her arms. Sean hoped that Trisha would take out the pacifier out of his mouth so he could finally be allowed to be speak up. He could have taken it out himself, but the possibility of being spanked was not something that he wished for. “Perhaps we should head to the gift shop, before heading to the main attraction. What's does wittle Seanie think?” Trisha lifted his shirt up and started to tickle him under his armpits, which caused the already distressed portal little to whimper, as he was refraining himself from laughing to keep his bladder control in check. “She has to be doing this on purpose! She has to know by now, that I need to use the restroom!” Sean said in his mind as his bladder was at it's limit. It was at that point, that he didn't' care if he if he was punished, Trisha needed to know that he needed to use the restroom as soon as possible. But before he could reach for the soother in his mouth, Trisha took it out, much to his surprise. “Judging from the sounds you are making, I bet you are needing a nice diaper change. Don't worry, we will get that done with first, before the gift shop.” Trisha then pushed the pacifier back into his mouth, before he could utter a single word. Sean was at least thankful that they were heading for the public restroom, even though he objected with the way she was treating him. Sean watched as they entered the woman's restroom, and found it to be crowded with many amazonian's. He was even more surprised by the amount of changing stations that were near the corner of the room. Normally there would have only been around one or two, but in this strange world, there were eight of them. He didn't think much of it, since he believed that they were heading to a open stall, but instead they were heading to one of the changing stations. It didn't make sense, since he wasn't wearing any diapers. “Once we have you all cleaned up, I bet you will be more motivated for what is to come!” Trisha said as she placed the boy, onto the changing table. Sean was worried that she was going to break her promise and she was going to try and put him into a diaper, which would have been quite easy for someone of her stature. “Enough of this, I've got to stand up for myself!” Sean removed his pacifier and was about to say something as Trisha looked over his pull-ups, she looked a bit confused at the moment. “OH! I'm so sorry Sean. I forgot you were wearing pull-ups. I'm so use to changing my daughter's diapers here. I guess I'm a creature of habit.” Trisha started laughing to herself, however he found nothing funny about it, as he sat on the public changing table. “I really need to use the toilet, Trisha! So can we please hurry this up!” Sean said with a demanding tone. A amazonian woman that was changing her little, next to them, looked over at Sean with a concerned look on her face. “Sure thing, but before we do, I need you to speak in a more proper manner, since I'm your mommy for the day. Can you please do that for me?” Trisha asked as she held her hands together. Sean didn't have the time to argue. He was already getting weird looks from a few amazonian's, from the way he was talking. Trisha was not only testing his bladder's limits but his patience as well. “Ugh...Can I please use the potty...Mommy?” Sean's face blushed greatly after reciting the sentence. “That's a good boy, let's get you to a toilet.” Trisha took Sean off the table and led him to one of the open stalls. “What was that about? That wasn't apart of the deal? Sean asked as his shorts were completely removed off of him and his pull-ups were lowered to his ankles. “Sorry, I've rarely ever used pull-ups on any little's, so this is a bit new to me as well. Also, we need to keep up appearances. While you are protected by Diamond Tours, it's not advised for a little to speak up against a amazonian. So I need you to act the part, since you are taking my daughter's place for today, so don't forget!” Trisha then placed the pacifier back into his mouth, to prevent him from speaking up. Sean started to feel like that no matter what he did, he was going to end up on the losing side of this battle. Trisha held Sean's legs as he relieved himself while standing on the toilet, he didn't care at how ridiculous he looked at that moment. “This whole diaper issue is ridiculous. You would be better off, just wearing and using them for their intended purpose. It would be allot easier on the two of us.” Trisha explained as she grabbed some baby wipes out of the stroller bag, and started to wipe down his privates and butt while he stood silently on the toilet. Sean was disgusted at how invasive, she was was to his most sensitive area's on his body. He could only close his eyes and wait for her to finish. “Don't complain, this could be much worse and you know it.” Trisha playfully slapped the boy on his butt before pulling up his pull-ups and placing him back into the stroller. Sean noticed that his white shorts were not put back on as he sat there with his pull-up exposed to anyone that would come across him. He then noticed Trisha putting the shorts into a bag within the stroller. “It's really a nice day outside and I think you look more adorable without your shorts. Plus, I want to keep track of your pull-ups. If the flower designs fade, that means diapey's for you!” Trisha patted the front of his pull-ups while Sean quietly whimpered through his pacifier. Trisha's true intentions felt more clearer to Sean as they exited the restroom. He wanted to prove himself, but Trisha kept making things even more difficult as the day progressed. Was Zoe the only reasonable amazonian around? After entering the gift shop, Trisha scanned around the store, looking for several souvenirs to bring home to her daughter. Sean wasn't' expecting anything and even if he did get him something, it most likely would be very childish in nature. This aquarium trip was nowhere near as fun as he expected it to be. And it was the fault of the person that was looking after him. “Oh this looks just too cute. This matches well with your pull-ups!” Trisha stated as she took off Sean's sailor cap and replaced it with a pink baby bonnet with embroidered flowers, ruffled edges, and hanging ribbons for beneath-the-chin fastening. “Even though you are a boy. Pink matches so well with your brown hair and green eyes. You should be proud of yourself for being so adorable.” Trisha proclaimed as she paid for the bonnet and a few other items in the store. Sean felt like crying, he was literally being dressed up like a doll, he could have complained but he knew that was probably what Trisha wanted of him, to help further his regression into infancy. “Trisha is that you!?” A woman spoke out, as she walked over to wear Trisha was standing. “Kelly, it's been for too long!.” Trisha hugged her fellow amazonian friend as they met each other at the register. “I know! We haven't seen each other since college, what have you been up too all this time?” As Kelly asked, Trisha noticed that she was holding a boy within a baby pouch carrier that she was wearing. “That pouch carrier! It's so cute, that it should be illegal! I've got to get one for my little!” Trisha stated as she examined the boy, that was sucking on a bottle. “It's really nifty. My husband managed to convince me that it would be a nice change of pace of compared to using a stroller or just carrying him in my arms..” Kelly said as she kissed her little boy on the forehead. “Hands free is a godsend. I must look into it.” Trisha replied as she quickly glimpsed over at Sean. “Sean just sat idly by, in the stroller. He had no idea who Trisha was speaking with, but he preferred to leave it that way. The sooner he left the Aquarium, the better for his personal well-being. “Awe! What a angel you have there!” Sean heard the key words that only brought gloom and doom for himself. Kelly looked over Sean as he pretended to not notice her. “What a beautiful baby girl you have there. How long have you adopted her?” Kelly asked as she pinched Sean's cheek, he felt like throwing up, he couldn't believe that he was being mistaken for a girl. Trisha just started to laugh to herself. Apparently she was having the time of her life, at his expense, no less. “While I do have beautiful baby girl of my own, Sean here, is actually a portal little boy. He actually came to work here on the behalf of Diamond Tours. I'm showing him around while giving him a taste of the life is like for our native little's.” Trisha replied as patted Sean's stomach. “OH! What a coincidence, my little Tommy here, is also a portal little. I actually managed to scoop him up a few months ago, from a tour group that was visiting our city. He apparently got lost from the group he was originally with, so I could not waste such a opportunity. Portal little's are so expensive to buy at auctions because they are so rare in numbers.” Kelly explained. Sean couldn't believe at what he had just heard. He finally had the chance to meet someone like himself, but unfortunately, when he looked at Tommy's eyes, he was already gone. He had been reduced to a blubbering infant as he sucked on his bottle, drool was coming down his mouth. He was no different from all the native little's that were bound to this lifestyle. Sean only felt depressed and saddened that kidnapping portal little's was considered a normal routine. While he wasn't as unfortunate as Tommy, he knew that he could end up the same way if he wasn't careful enough. Just after having one accident, reduced him into wearing a pull-up and sucking on a pacifier. “Are you busy at the moment? We should take a few minutes and catch up on old times.” Kelly remarked. Sean prayed that Trisha would decline, but he knew that he had no say in the matter. Trisha happily accepted and followed her friend to the food court yard. Sean watched quietly as the two women took a seat and grabbed a couple of hamburgers from a food vendor nearby. The smell coming from the beef, was heavenly to Sean's senses. He had already experienced some of the outstanding food from the amazionian's during his stay, and now he wanted to continue that trend. “When I first brought Tommy home, he was screaming while kicking and punching me. It was cute at first, but then it got annoying real quickly. Thankfully I had some level five nursery music to calm him down. I originally only wanted to keep him at level three, but after seeing how cute he was at level five, I just could not go to anything lower. I've done level six a few times and I think he's finally accepted me as his mommy. I decided to test my baby boy, and reverted his mental state at level three. He cried every time that I wasn't there after putting him into the playpen. I felt so guilty, and upped the regression to level to four and it helped in calming him down a smudge We eventually agreed that level five is ideal for his life. Isn't that right, my wonderful baby boy!” Kelly kissed Tommy on his forehead while taking him out of the pouch carrier. “That's such a interesting story. Wittle Sean here, works for the company that handles the tours. Isn't that crazy?” Trisha asked as she took a bite of her burger. “So does that mean that he's not actually adopted? I've never heard of a adopted portal little actually being allowed to work.” Kelly asked as she took a bite of her burger, while Tommy just laid quietly on her lap. “Diamond Tours apparently has some sort of program where they hire portal little's as consultants for a specific type of negotiation process between both governments. I'm not filled in on all the details since I'm not a employed by them. The company does have a contract with my my apartment complex to allow the portal little's a place to live in, temporary. The pay is well worth it. And unlike the previous consultant, wittle Sean here has been a blessing. He hasn't really complained and is taking the proper steps to remain a diligent guest. I would almost say that he's been the ideal little. Such a mature boy, yes you are!” Trisha stated as she picked him up out of the stroller and held him in her arms. Sean was far from ideal, based on how he was feeling. He was ready to use force, if Trisha tried anything funny with him. He hated the way he was being held by her. “Why haven't you adopted him? He's seems like a perfect match for you.” Kelly asked as she put her burger down and began to focus more of her attention on Tommy. “Sean is contracted by the UAR government via Diamond Tours, so he's protected from adoption and also being mentally regressed. Plus I've got my hands full already with my daughter, who is currently at the local daycare. I'm doing this, because I personally believe that Sean needs a mommy of his own. I'm just trying show him that this life is ideal for him.” Sean was really started to despise Trisha. He had put up with a lot of her crap, but he definitely didn't want her speaking on his behalf. “Yikes...I recently heard about the new rules and regulations about little's employed by the government. They are harsh as hell for anyone that disobeys. I would be careful if I were you.” Kelly stated as she started to remove her shirt. “I'll be alright, me and Sean are really getting along, quite well.” Trisha explained as she gently patted the back of his head. Sean felt the opposite, he felt like he was being used as a doll. He didn't want to wear such embarrassing clothing and to be sucking on something so demeaning as a pacifier. He was only putting up with it, because he agreed to spend a day with her . He wanted to show Trisha that he could manage himself and that his accident was just a one time thing. However Trisha was taking things a bit too far for his liking. “You may call that bonding, but this is the real form of bonding.” Kelly explained as she started to breastfeed her boy. The fully regressed portal little, looked content as he happily opened his mouth for the upcoming meal. Sean couldn't believe that such a creepy yet intimate moment could spell doom for his very existence, if he wasn't careful enough around the amazonion's. Trisha took notice of Sean's expression and was surprised to see the mixture of hatred and disgust. She was expecting him to be at peace with himself. But her expectations were shattered, the more she focused on his facial expression. She then knew, that her paternal instincts were blinding her personal viewpoint. She needed to do something to rectify her mistake. “Listen Sean, I've got something that could deepen are bond...If you like?” Trisha pulled out his pacifier, noticing that he wasn't' even looking at her directly in the face. “Now open wide” Trisha asked. Sean closed his eyes, he wasn't ready for whatever Trisha had planned for him. But before he could shut his mouth, he felt something warm and juicy, entering it...It was a piece of the hamburger. His eyes opened wide from the overwhelming flame broiled flavor that reached his tongue. “Damn...This is... GOOD!” Sean thought to himself as he chewed down a small part of the beef patty. “You do know Trisha, that feeding a little with food like that, is highly frowned upon.” Kelly stated as she watched her friend give a piece of the burger to Sean. “I know...But I realize that this little is a individual that needs to be respected. I've been taking advantage of his good will and behavior. My....Maternal instincts. I accept that I can't control them all that well. Especially since Sean is a portal little. If he doesn't want to be babied after today, I'll accept his decision.” Sean blushed at how caring and wholesome Trisha had just become. It was like she wakened another part of herself. He didn't' have the words to express his appreciation. He just hoped that it would last. “If you say so. I believe that all portal little's should be regressed to infancy. That is their true calling in life.” After a few more minutes, Kelly finished breastfeeding her little and thanked Trisha, before saying her goodbyes and exiting the aquarium. Kelly gave Sean a stern look, while Sean did the same thing. He was thankful that he didn't speak to her directly, for the conversation could have turned out rather nasty. After Trisha put Sean back into the stroller, the two of them continued their tour the aquarium. “Sean...I really should apologize for the way I have acted since we got here. I took advantage of our deal and put you in a situation that you were not comfortable with. My goal was to show you that the life of our little's was not as bad as you think, but after the way I've acted...I don't blame you if cannot see my viewpoint.” Trisha stated as she took out his pacifier and placed it into the bag within the stroller. “Thanks. I'm just glad that you escalate things even further. I honestly don't' know what I would have done, if you tried to actually tried breastfeed me.” Sean said with a soothing sigh. “It really was on mind...Trust me. I always enjoyed the thought about my daughter having a little sister or a brother. But after reflecting on my actions, I realized that you are right. We amazonian's can take things a tad too far. Starting now, I'll allow you take your time and enjoy yourself. I won't force anything else on you.” Trisha seemed more focused with her emotions as she continued onward, allowing Sean to see all the sights of the Aquarium, letting him soak in the knowledge that the facility had available for it's guests. After around a half hour of sightseeing, Sean felt like his throat was becoming a bit dry and being surrounded by water, didn't help matters as he grew thirsty. “Ugh...Trisha, do you happen to have anything, that I can drink? My mouth is feeling rather dry.” Sean hesitated in bringing up the subject, not wanting Trisha to misunderstand his intentions. “The only liquid that I have brought along, was a bottle of level four formula. If you can wait a bit, I could find a vending machine to get you a bottle of water.” Trisha tried to sound as sympathetic as possible. She really hated the way her instincts made her act selfish when they first arrived. She intended to treat Sean, the same as her daughter, while being considerate to his feelings. But things didn't turn out that way, until now. “I guess a bottle will do.” Sean replied, which caught the amazonian by surprise. “You sure? I thought you didn't enjoy drinking from such a infantile thing?” Trisha asked as she grabbed the bottle and held it near the boy. “I honestly don't prefer drinking out of this, but it's not like anyone I know is going to see me. Plus I'm kinda curious as to what this formula stuff tastes like.” Sean explained. “It's still has been under the four hour mark, so you should not feel the regression effects.” Trisha stated as she looked at her watch, before handing him the bottle. “If I were to drink this without the anti-regression pill, I would have the exact same mentality capacity as Abby.” Sean shuddered when he thought about it. Would he even be self-aware of childish nature. “There is no way in hell I'm actually allow myself to be regressed and ….OH! WOW, this formula is great! It's like eggnog but even stronger!” Sean casually sucked on the bottle, not feeling remotely embarrassed how babyish he looked. He still kept his guard up, in case any other amazonian wanted to get close to him. “I think we should check out the main attraction. The white whale named Koba. It's my daughter's favorite. And it's mandatory to see the whale, anytime I take my daughter here.” Trisha proclaimed as she pushed the stroller to a large outdoor pool in the middle the aquarium. There were already several amazonian's sitting in the stands, watching the whale, perform many amazing tricks with the help of trained assistants nearby. “That's incredible! That whale is huge!I know they are humongous, but this one looks like the size of a football stadium!” Sean thought to himself as he was intrigued by the unique looking mammal. Trisha thought it would be a good idea to take Sean out of the stroller to get him a better view of the whale as she lifted the boy, so he was sitting on her shoulders. “My daughter loves sitting in this position, it gives her the best view possible. What do you think?” Trisha asked as she held onto Sean's legs to make sure that he didn't fall off. Sean was too absorbed from the spectacle in front of him, he didn't even care that he was still continuously sucking on the baby bottle. Trisha giggled to herself, pleased that he was enjoying himself, the same way that her daughter did. After spending another half hour in the Aquarium, Trisha thought it would was a good time to leave, seeing that they had accomplished what she had in mind. There were still some other errands that needed to be attended too before picking up her daughter. Before heading to the exit, Sean was giving a lollipop by one of the aquarium employees, thanking them for coming. “That was amazing. I can't believe the freaking size of that whale! I suspected that the creatures in your dimension were far bigger than the ones in mine. I would have love to have taken some pictures!” Sean hated that his cell phone was lost and was possibly never going to be found. “I managed to capture some photo's of the whale myself. Perhaps I can print a few photo's for you later!” Trisha said as she placed Sean into his booster seat. She also noticed that the baby bottle he used, was completely empty. She was so thrilled but felt it would have been best to not bring that up. “I would appreciate that. I really hope that I'm allowed to bring them back to my dimension, I would love to show them to my family. The look on my sisters face would be priceless!” Sean started to stretch his legs out, feeling a bit tired from everything that occurred at the aquarium. “Everything started off rocky, but I'm glad that everything ended well for the both of us.” Trisha started her car, and headed for the highway exit. “I was super embarrassed at first, having to sit in a stroller, but it wasn't so bad after I realized that I wasn't planning on meeting with anyone I knew. And that last hour there, was really something else with that whale. Exploration has always been fascinating hobby of mine, even more so when journalism is involved.” Sean didn't understand as to why his stomach felt so full, not realizing that he drank a entire bottle of formula. “It was quite pleasing, seeing you have fun, naturally. Sorry, I didn't remove that baby bonnet off of you when we were still there. ” Trisha said as she quietly laughed to herself. She felt guilty for forcing Sean to wear it, but she did enjoy seeing it on him. “Oh shit! This thing!” Sean blushed even harder after realizing that he was still wearing the pink baby bonnet that Trisha bought him at the gift shop. He immediately tried to take it off, but it was tied in a knot, so he couldn't remove it, even with his strength. “Don't worry, I'll take it off of you, when we reach the grocery store. I just need to pick up a few things and then we will head to the local park, it's another place that my daughter enjoys going too. Also, good work at keeping your pull-ups dry. The flowers are still visible on them!” Sean blushed quietly, he already felt ashamed for being reminded on how he looked. He was thankful that it was only going to last one day. After heading reaching the grocery store, Trisha removed the bonnet that was strapped to his head. Trisha even asked if he wanted to have his shorts put back on, but to her surprise, Sean declined, saying that he didn't feel all that embarrassed anymore with his pull-ups exposed in the open. Trisha was glad that Sean had become more comfortable with his surroundings. As the two entered the store, the portal little was placed into a grocery cart seat. He was expecting it, since he wasn't wearing any shoes all day. He also knew that it was in his interest to remain quiet, knowing that was expected of little's in this strange new world. While it was nowhere near as fascinating at the Aquarium, Sean was still interested in comparing the differences between his local grocery store and the one he was currently at. “I have a question that I've been meaning to ask. As Abby ever not been regressed?” Sean wasn't sure if he was prying too hard, but he felt like he was owed a answer with everything that he went through. “That's...A good question...I'm not sure if you are familiar with a place called Oz Island, are you?” Trisha asked as she continued to scan the isles for the items that she needed. “Sort of. Zoe told me that it's the only place where little's are allowed to grow up naturally, but there is a catch and that some of the citizens are shipped the mainland to be adopted, is that right?” “That's correct. A few decades ago, the little's actually had some political influence, but eventually they caved to the pressure of our amazonian leaders. A little that went by the name of Oz, requested to have a sanctuary for a very mall percentage of little's. In return, they would ship the majority of their citizens to the mainland to be adopted, depending on the demand that was required by the UAR government. It was agreed upon, since little's cannot have children if they are already adopted. It was a win-win for both parties.” Trisha explained. “So this Oz person, just gave up the majority of his people so he could save himself and a few others? That's sounds terrible.” Sean replied. “It is, but it was necessary so little's can continue to thrive. I know our government would prefer to find a alternate route with portal little's, but that has always been a delicate matter itself. Thankfully our society has flourished under these new guidelines, but there will always be room for improvement.” Trisha stated as she playfully pinched the boy on his cheek. Sean didn't respond as he was thinking deeply about the whole relationship between amazon and little. “If the amazonian paternal instincts wasn't so strong, perhaps little's would have been able to live a more independent life.” Sean thought carefully little's and the possibility of them ever having a life without diapers. “Continuing the conversation about my daughter, Abby was originally born on Oz Island. When she was shipped over to the mainland over five years ago, she was immediately sent over to a etiquette school so she would be taught to accept her new life as a diapered little. She originally had trouble adjusting to her new lifestyle since it was a far cry from her what she was used to, on the island. It got so bad, that, there was talk of permanently altering her mind via surgery. It usually happens when a little refuses to accept our way of living if all other methods have been used, such as the natural regression level system, which you are well aware of.” I was one of the teachers at the etiquette school where she stayed at. When I found out that she was either going to be sent to a orphanage or to a auction house, I decided to step in and see what I could do to personally ease her burden. I found out that she didn't want to be forced into a family that she didn't care for. She hated that her options were forced and artificial. It took some time, but I eventually managed to build a healthy relationship with her. I decided shortly thereafter, that I would become her adoptive mommy. It was a bit awkward at first, but I soon found out, that she secretly enjoyed being regressed at the level four stage, when she was with me. We decided to that we would build our bond on that. She doesn't mind being at level two or even level six, but level four has been the foundation that we have chosen on. And it will stay that way, until she says otherwise” Trisha started to tear up in her eyes. Sean watched as Trisha picked up a package of diapers for her little. It would have been a rather wholesome story if not for the fact that the whole system wasn't so messed up to begin with. “Wow, that was...Far deeper than I expected.” Sean was conflicted. He couldn't see the positives of a little being forced into life that wasn't of their choosing, but Trisha actually managed to bring some form of humanity to it's craziness. “I'm truly blessed to have her.” Trisha stated as she pushed the cart and headed to the checkout stand. Sean started to wonder if any of the other little's had a story similar to Abby's. He never preferred to judge based on appearance alone. But after he first arrived, he assumed that all little's were being held against their will. And it was true....To an certain extent. “Even so, this is infantile life is definitely not for me. But it is interesting to learn about it” Sean thought as they exited the grocery store and headed back to the car. “After this, I want to take you to a local park, my wittle Abby loves to play on the swings and the slides. You alright humoring me and giving it a go, yourself? Trisha asked as she put away the groceries and helped Sean back into the booster seat. “I guess. It won't hurt, it's not like I'm going to be doing this every day.” Sean assumed that Trisha had already accepted the fact that he wasn't remotely interested in being someone's baby. After having their personal discussion. “I just have to make sure that I don't wet myself and I'll be all good.” Sean felt utter confident in himself as he grabbed the lollipop that he got from the Aquarium. He felt like having something sweet to tide him over until he arrived at the park. “After today, this will all be a distant memory.” Sean ripped the plastic rapper from the lollipop and put it into his mouth. There was a sudden sense of warmth that spread throughout Sean's body. Not only that, but all of the anxiety he had, just disappeared in a second. He felt kind of giddy and was strangely more excited about going to the park. After spending fifteen minutes on the road and sucking on the lollipop, Sean took it out, wanting express his current feelings. “I can't wait to check out the park and possibly pway!” Sean said out loud, before sticking the lollipop back into his mouth He didn't' realize that the anti-regression pill's effects had worn off and that he wasn't noticing the change with his mental state as he kept the lollipop in his mouth. “He's so cute. It's a shame that he doesn't prefer our livelihood, then again, Sean has a family back in his dimension. I really need to be considerate of his feelings.” Trisha picked up the wrapper that Sean placed next to him and took a quick glimpse at it. “Level three, huh? As long as the pill is doing it's job, I've got nothing to worry about.” Trisha had lost track of time and didn't realize that four hours had gone by since Sean had last taken one. She just assumed that he was enjoying the taste of the candy and didn't realize the actual truth. After another hour of driving, Trisha parked her car at he local New Haven park. She looked over and saw that Sean was sleeping peacefully while the lollipop was still in his mouth. Some drool could be scene coming down his chin as he laid quietly in his seat. “I would rather not wake him, he's just so cute right now...But he deserves to stretch his legs and he has earned some fun time.” Trisha stated as she went over the passengers door and opened it. “Wakey wakey, Sean. We are finally here. It's time to have some fun times!......HUH!?” As Trisha held the sleeping boy in her arms, she noticed that the flowers from his pull-ups underwear had disappeared. “Oh my...Did he just?” Trisha carefully inspected his pull-up and confirmed her suspicions. “How should I explain this? I know that we promised that diapers would not be used, unless he actually wet himself...But now that he has...How should I approach this?” Trisha was carefully weighing her options on how delicate she needed to with the portal little. She then took a glimpse at her watch and noticed the time. Trisha's face went white as snow, when she realized that it was much later in the day than she thought. “OH GOD NO!...If he's actually mentally regressed and if Diamond Tours finds out...OH SHIT!...I could face jail time...and my daughter...I could lose custody of her.” Trisha did her best to hold herself together as Sean, started to wake up in her arms. “Whats's wong?” Sean said as he still had the lollipop in his mouth. Trisha gently removed it, hoping that Sean's accident had nothing to do with the lollipop that he was sucking on. “Ugh....Sean...How...Are...You...Feeling?” Trisha prayed that his speech was not slurred in any way. “I feel good. Actually pwetty good. Are we at the park yet? I think I'm ready to have wots of fun!” Sean's words were like a death sentence for Trisha. She fucked up, royally. She had lost track of time and now Sean was paying the ultimate price for her foolish mistake. “We are, but I think we should call it off, perhaps we can come back next week, how does that sound?” Trisha wanted to play things safe and get Sean back to her home and wait things out. She wasn't sure how long the current regression level was going to last. Worst case situation, it would last until tomorrow morning, when he was to be picked up by the director of Diamond Tours. If that happened, her life would be pretty much screwed. “I don't wanna leave. I wants to have fun! Pwease!” Sean pleaded as he started to jump up and down, multiple times. For Trisha, it was both adorable and terrifying to witness. “Okay, but you must stay by my side at all times, understand?” Trisha could only hope that Sean's current mental state, was only going to last a few hours. She was thankful that he wasn't regressed through the use sound or visuals, because that form of regression tends to last longer than with any edibles or liquids. The only exception being was with breast milk. “Okay.” Sean replied with a sigh. “First thing we are going to do, is have you take your anti-regression pill, I think now is the perfect time for it.” Trisha grabbed a bottle of water and took one of the pills inside Sean's watch and helped him swallow it. “All right, let go.” Trisha was lost in her own thoughts. There was no way that she could possibly put Sean into a diaper as of now. She basically lost the bet, due to her sheer incompetence. Right now, she had more important things to worry about and that was to stay focused and protect Sean while he was in his current vulnerable state. “TWISHA!” Sean yelled out as he stood near the car, not moving a inch. “Oh...So sorry. Trisha forgot that Sean didn't have any shoes on, and was expecting to be carried throughout the day. Trisha gently held the young boy in her arms. She could tell that his pull-up was very wet and required a immediate change. The only problem was convincing Sean that he needed a change and a diaper was all that she had with her, at the moment. “So how about we get these wet pull-ups off you and get you all nice and clean?” Trisha said as she tried to play it off, casually. “I not wet! I'm a big boy! I no need diapers!” Sean crossed his arms together while pouting, he wasn't going to make it easy for the amazonian. Trisha would have normally acted appropriately and punished him for his immature behavior, however she couldn't due to her own stupidity. It wasn't Sean's fault that he was in this unique predicament. “What to do? This is a problem.” Trisha carried Sean to a nearby picnic table while trying to come up with a liable solution. “Think! Damn it...THINK!” Trisha had no intentions of forcing Sean to wear a diaper, but if he wet himself again, the pull-up would most likely leak, and that was something that she definitely didn't want. “Twisha, can I pway over there!” Sean pointed to a sandbox where several other little's were playing. “Go ahead Sean, enjoy yourself!” Trisha stated as she watched Sean waddle himself over to the sandbox. She would have normally found it to be absolutely adorable, but the ramifications were too great. The amazonian spent the next few minutes, thinking of every possibility to get herself out of this jam. The only thing she could hope for, was that Sean's mentality would revert to level two very soon. Then he could immediately going to level with one with the use of another anti-regression pill. “AW!, He's so cute and sweet!. Sean is actually building a sand castle! Trisha couldn't help but look over at regressed portal little, as he focused all of his entire attention on the sand castle that he was making. It caught the attention of of two other little's as they walked over and began to assist him. He didn't say a word, but did instruct them with his hands, on what he was trying to do. One of the little's that was with him, was a girl around his age, she was wearing a yellow sundress with a very visible diaper underneath. The other one, was a older looking boy, that was wearing a tank-top and a pair of shorts. “BINGO!” Trisha carefully observed the older looking boy and noticed that he looked to be wearing some pull-ups. Trisha walked over to a nearby bench where a couple of amazonians where watching them play together. “Excuse me. I'm sorry to be a bother, but I don't suppose any of you, would happen to have any spare pull-ups for my little over there...He's on his last pair and I really need to change him into a fresh one.” Trisha put her hands together as she prayed, hoping that one of the amazonian's on the bench would respond kindly enough. “Sure thing. I've got a couple spares for my little one. It's always wise to have few, just in case.” One of the amazonian parents responded as she opened her purse and handed Trisha, two blue pull-ups with red hearts on the front, as a décor. “Thank you so much!” This means so much to me. You are a life savior!” Trisha felt a sigh of relief as looked up at the sky and hoped for a good ending to this day. “No problem, here take a few wipes while your at it. Just remember next time, now!” The amazonian woman stated as she handed Trisha the spare wipes. “Will do!” Trisha stated as she bowed her head in thanks and headed towards the sandbox. “Awight! Now I almost have a invincible castle! I will wule all!” Sean felt proud of his work and for the extra help that the other little's did. He was surprised at how well they coordinated with him, despite him not saying a single word. “It's time-out time, my wittle Seanie.” Trisha stated as she picked him up by his armpits and brought him over to the picnic table. “What's wong? I was having a good time. Did I do something?” Sean said with while biting on his thumb..Trisha just adored the innocent look in his eyes. Her instincts were wanting to make this a permanent habit, but thankfully her common sense still had priority over her way of thinking. “Nothing is wrong, but I just want to do a quick changey.” It will only be a moment!” Trisha stated as she laid out the pull-up onto the wooden table. “But...But...I didn't do wet myself. I'm a big boy...Not fair!...” Sean was starting to tear up, thinking that he was being punished. “NO NO...It's nothing like that....I just...”Trisha tried to come up with something to convince him that his changing his pull-up was a positive thing. “See! These are big boy pull-ups! You don't want to continue to wear big girl pull-ups do you?” Trisha asked as she showed Sean, the blue colored, pair of pull-ups. “No...”Sean lowered his head as he spoke. “Then, let's get you into the big boy pull-ups you deserve!” Trisha proclaimed as she gently placed him, so he was laying on his back. Trisha quickly removed his pull-ups and started to wipe him clean. Sean closed his eyes. He felt embarrassed as he was being wiped down, out in the open. He knew something was wrong but he couldn't place it. He also felt like that thinking was too much trouble and it wasn't a big deal. He just wanted to play and have fun. “Such a big mature boy...Yes you are!” Trisha then, quickly placed the newly padded underwear through his legs and then up to his waist where they managed to fit, comfortably. “Can I go back and pway?” Sean asked with a timid tone in his voice. “You sure can. But after a hour, we have to go and pick up Abby, so don't forget.” Trisha kissed Sean on his forehead before letting him venture back into the sandbox. “I would adopt you in a second if you actually considered it...”Trisha said quietly to herself. She decided to spend the next hour, watching over him, as spent his remaining time, going down a few slides, hopping over some tires and even allowing Trisha to push him on the swing set for a bit. After a hour had passed, Trisha decided it was time to head out and pick up her daughter from the daycare. She was was happy that Sean was able to spend some of , but still worried that his mental state would not return quick enough. “Sorry Sean, but we really should get going, you can play with my daughter, when we get back to my home.” Trisha explained as she picked him up from inside a jungle gym. “This sucks. Just when I was really having a fun time!” Sean pouted as he as was placed back into his booster seat in the car. Trisha felt bad for him, but it was necessary. “I'm thirsty, can I have dwink?” Sean asked as they exited the park. “Sure, here is some water for you.” Trisha handed Sean a plastic bottle of water from the back seat of the car. “Water? UGH! Can I have some of that twasty formula stuff?” Sean asked while giving a hopeful expression. “Ugh...Sorry...We actually are out for now...Maybe when we get back.” Trisha hated lying to him, she still had a few bottles of level four formula in the trunk of the car, but after seeing what happened to him, she didn't want to take any chances. She didn't fully understand how the anti-regression pills actually worked, and the last thing she wanted to deal with, was to have Sean become even more regressed at the level four stage. The ride to the daycare took longer than expected, Trisha occasionally looked over at Sean, hoping to see him revert back to his normal mental state, but he still looked rather spaced out as he sat there, quietly. “Mommy!” Abby ran towards her daughter after finishing up a painting that she made for her. Abby was covered in paint from head to toe, as Trisha held her adopted daughter in her arms. “I made dis for you!” Abby kissed Trisha on the cheek as they headed to the exit. After filling out some paperwork, they left the daycare and headed for the car. She decided it was best to Sean in the car, not wanting him to be subjugated to any funny business while in he couldn't defend himself. “Hey baby bwo! How was your day?” Abby asked as she buckled into her booster seat in the back of the car. “It was good. Had wots of fun. Went to fishy place and then the park.” Sean replied as he stretched his arms and legs out. Abby gave him a funny look but quickly discarded it as she continued to fawn over her painting. “I hope he's back to normal before it gets dark out.” Trisha said to herself as she took both little's back her apartment. Trisha started to wonder if Sean would be pissed about being regressed, once he was back to normal. She fully accepted her mistakes, but she didn't want to lose her daughter over it. After entering the apartment, Trisha placed both little's into the playpen while she went into the fridge and got herself a beer. She needed something to help ease her nerves. “Hey baby bwother! Wets watch Animal Arc together!” Abby asked as she took his hand and sat down together in the playpen. “That sounds gweat!” Even Abby started to wonder if something was different with Sean, she couldn't place it, as she looked at him with with intrigue. “Alright you two. I'll let you watch some cartoons for the next hour, but your bedtime comes right after , Abby, so don't forget.” Trisha said as she walked into the laundry room to get Sean's clothes out of the drier and stack them on top of the machine. She also double checked the time, making absolutely sure that she didn't lose track of time, like she did earlier on. Trisha spent the next hour, cleaning up the the house and making sure that everything was organized to the way she always preferred. She then heard some noises in the living room, it sounded like the two little's, were arguing over something. “Mommy! Baby bwo wet himself. He needs a diapy! Abby giggled to herself as she pointed at Sean's pull-up “No I didn't! I'm a big boy. Your the baby!” Sean had tears in his eyes as he kept to himself, while covering up the pull-up with his hands. “Abby , what did I tell you about pointing? I think this calls for a timeout, young lady.” Trisha stated as she took her daughter out of the playpen and brought Abby to her nursery. Abby started to whine and cry, Trisha then immediately put a pacifier in her mouth, not wanting to deal with her loudness. “Now you behave and you had better not leave your room, or your wittle bottom will be all red, okay?” Trisha hated to show tough love, but it was sometimes a necessity to keep her daughter in check. Trisha walked out into the living room to see Sean sucking on his thumb while watching the television show, she didn't much of it, but knew that he was probably coming close to when the anti-regression pills would wear off again. She turned off the television and took him out of the playpen and closely inspected his current state. “I'm not a baby!” Sean wiped some tears from his face, it was very apparent as to what he had just done. “You certainly are not one...But I can clearly tell that you are a heavy wetter. Pull-ups are barely able to contain you. Thankfully this is all...Temporary. Trisha would have preferred to put him into a diaper, but she knew that it would be wrong to do so, given the circumstances. “I guess I should be thankful that he hasn't messed himself. That's usually reserved for level four and higher.” He must avoid that at, no matter what!” Trisha said quietly as she placed the boy onto the carpet floor, and started to remove his pull-up. She then grabbed some baby wipes and powder to properly clean him up. “There is that freaking smell again. Baby powder is so nauseating! Why am I....What the FUCK!?” Sean thought to himself as he quickly backed away from from Trisha before she could finish putting the pull-up through his legs. “Something wrong? You alright?” Trisha looked just as confused as Sean did. “Why are you putting me into another pull-up? What the hell is going on?” Sean just sat with his back to the wall. Trying to figure things out for himself. “Sean...You are back! Thank goodness!” Trisha discarded the pull-up and quickly rushed over to wear he was sitting and picked him up and hugged him ever so tightly. “What's going on? I thought we were heading to the park?” Sean started to think back and wondered why he was back at Trisha place. He felt so confused. “I'm so sorry! I lost track of time and forgot to give you a anti-regression pill and well...You were acting just like my daughter to an extent.” Trisha placed Sean onto her couch, so he could adjust to the what happened to him. She only hoped that he didn't make a scene. If Sean wanted to file a grievance against her, he had the ability to do so, given his status with Diamond Tours and the government. “You mean...I was talking in gibberish just like Abby?” Sean put his hand to his forehead as he tried to think back and remember everything that had just occurred today. “Let me get your boxers, I don't think you want to walk around without any underwear on.” Trisha walked back into the laundry room to get his clothes. Sean didn't even care that he was not wearing anything below his waist. He was just shocked to find out that he was actually regressed and he didn't realize it. He started to wonder on how it actually happened. “So weird, but I think I'm starting to remember a bit.” Sean started to recollect some memories of when he was at the park. His face began to blush as he started to remember the way he acted earlier. “Here you are....Do you need any help with getting your clothes back on?” Trisha asked as she placed his clothes right next to him on the couch. “I think I'll be all right. I'm just...So out of it. Everything felt like it was some weird lucid dream....OH CRAP!...Did I seriously wet myself?” Sean asked as he quickly put his boxers back on and then grabbed his pants next. “You did, but you don't need to worry, I didn't put you into any diapers... You won our bet. I made the mistake of not giving you your anti-regression pill on time. Which caused you to mentally regress when you put the lollipop in your mouth Also...After reflecting on my personal actions, I understood that my instincts are not exactly in check.” Trisha went into the kitchen and grabbed a plastic bottle of water and handed it to Sean. “Go ahead and take another pill, I believe that you are still at the level two stage. After taking that pill, it should bring you back to normal.” Trisha stated as she watched the portal little, take another pill and swallow it with some water. “Wow...I feel so much clearer. Holy shit, that was something else!” Sean started to blush as he remembered the way he acted and talked. He was finally back to his old self. “I'm so glad that you are back. I was so worried for you.” Trisha explained as she took a seat next to him. “Why's that?” “The strict rules if any government employed little is mentally regressed without authorization. For example, if anyone in Diamond Tours were to find out about your...Mishap, I could face a heavy fine and possible jail time. There even is the chance that I could end up losing custody of Abby for this.” Sean noticed the concerned look on Trisha's face. He could tell that it was weighing heavily on her mind. “You can relax, I won't tell anyone. You managed to not be so blind to your instincts. If gives me hope that I can convince many others as long as I'm here..” Sean said as he finished putting his socks back on. “Is it something that you would consider doing again under different conditions?” Trisha asked with curiosity. “No thanks! That was embarrassing as hell! I am more certain now, that I need to avoid myself allowing that to happen. Being simple minded is not my ideal idea of fun.” Sean replied “I thought you were so cute while you enjoyed yourself. Such a pity, but it's not my place to decide on what you prefer. I really thought it was something that you would grow to love.” Trisha sighed to herself as she looked over at the portal little. “It was interesting but I'm looking for something more appealing.” “And what exactly are you looking for?” Trisha asked “To explore and learn more about this world. There is so much that I don't know and I am eager to find out...Just without any babying and diapers involved.” Sean said. “That will be difficult, given the current laws in place. You should be thankful that you cannot be adopted, because if that law wasn't in place...After seeing the way you acted today...I wouldn't have given some thought to adopting you.” Trisha laughed to herself, while Sean just blushed at the thought. “Thanks for being honest, but I would still find a way to decline you. I've got a family back home, after all.” Sean replied as he got off the couch. He felt a bit creeped out, at how casual Trisha spoke about taking him in as her own child, but he understood that he was in a far different realm of reality. “That is true...Your mommy...I mean your real mom is a lucky woman to have you. I've never seen such a mature little like you. Most little's cause a fuss, which usually ends up with them being diapered and adopted. I can only hope that the rest of your time goes smoothly in our dimension.” Trisha stated as she patted Sean on his head. “Got another question...Just how far was I regressed? Sean knew that he was still self-aware at level two, but he had no idea of the way he acted at the park. “Thankfully it was only at level three. If it was at four or higher, I don't think we would be having this conversation right now.” Trisha said. “I bet I would still be playing with Abby at this moment.” Sean laughed to himself, but there was a hint of worry with it, after finding out that he was only regressed at level three. He worried what the implications of the higher levels of regression. “It's not going to be easy, but I think I can get through this, in one piece.” Sean started to head to the front door, feeling that he did his job for the day, which turned out to be far more than he bargained for. Thankfully it helped clear up any confusion with him and his apartment manager. “Oh! Before you go, I want to give you this before I forget. It's a business card for a law firm. I was asked to specifically give this to you.” Sean took the card and looked over it. “Kairi's Law Firm? What's this about? Sean asked “I don't know what they want from you, but from my experience, I would at-least call them. The Lawyer of the firm is pretty famous for her record in the cases that she is in. I know that you are legally protected by Diamond Tours, but it doesn't' hurt to get some additional legal advice from someone of her prestige. I even heard that she even helped a family of portal little's with a certain case, not long ago.” Trisha stated as she opened the door for him. “Please tell Abby that I had fun playing with her, last night...Despite with all that happened this morning.” Sean said as he exited the front door. “I'll be sure to do so...Also, while I no longer believe your accidents are in any indication of something more serious going on, you should still be careful. If you have another accident, you may not be so fortunate, depending on the amazonian that finds out.” Trisha stated as she said her goodbyes. Sean headed back to his place to think about how his day went. “It's actually kind of strange, wearing boxers again. I feel so much more mobile, compared to the pull-ups. Sean felt relieved as he entered his home and took off his pants. He relished in the feeling of being able to take care of things just by himself. Even though it was for only one day, it almost felt foreign to Sean, to not have someone look over and care for him. Sean decided to take a shower and get rid of the annoying smell that clinged to his skin. It reminded him of the critical mistake he made for wetting himself. Because of it, he was bathed, clothed, fed, and even regressed. It was everything that a native little went through on a daily basis. But strangely it wasn't as bad as he feared. He still needed to be on guard and figure out as to why he originally wet himself, last night, which started all this. After fixing himself a chicken pot pie that was in the saved in the freezer, Sean took out his laptop to research, Kairi's Law Firm. He didn't think he needed any additional legal protection, but after hearing about the previous portal little consultants, he decided that it was better to be safe than sorry. “Wow...She so gorgeous!” Sean looked over the picture of the lawyer while on the website. He couldn't believe over at how attractive she was. The only issue for him was that she was a amazonian. So the chances of him trying to build any meaningful relationship was pretty much out the window. And he had no intention of being anyone's baby. “Apparently, she has never been interested in adopting any little's. That's surprising.” Sean continued to review more information on her biography and the history of her firm. “She managed to save a family of portal little's? That's sounds very promising!” Sean was looking over several successful cases, one of which involved a family of portal little's that were taking to a orphanage and were to eventually be separated from each other, via adoption. Thankfully, one of the members of the family, managed to get in contact with Kairi's firm and the amazonian used her skills and experience to keep the family together and were actually allowed to go back to their own dimension. After spending a few more hours on the internet, looking over several articles related to her and the accolades that she had made for herself, Sean decided it was time to get some much needed sleep. He would be back at work, tomorrow, but the only difference was that Alexa was going to be the one to drive him to his next interview. He wasn't sure on how to feel about that. “Perhaps she's not as bad as I once thought. Maybe I'm just overthinking things.” Sean felt a bit more comfortable with his situation after winning over, Trisha. Sean forgot to set his alarm as he dozed off for the night, he continued to sleep in well into the morning, not realizing that Alexa was knocking at his door, awaiting for him to answer. “Looks like someone went to sleep, past their bedtime.” Alexa giggled to herself as she took out a spare key to open the front door to his home. She arrived on time, but apparently, Sean didn't get the memo. Alexa casually walked over to his bed. She then took a seat on the side of the mattress. She would not have put up with such behavior with any of her fellow employee's, but for Sean, she made the exception. She had great plans for him, but time and patience was required. “A crib would suit you much better.” Alexa then removed the blanket covering him and then took a brief look at his boxers. “It would be so simple to have him wet himself. I could have him into a diaper in less than a minute...But I need to play nice...For now.” Alexa placed her hand onto Sean's privates, seeing if he had actually wet himself. “Ugh..HUH? WHAT THE HELL? Sean immediately woke up and noticed the amazonian staring over him. “What are you doing in my apartment?” Sean asked as he stood on his bed, a mixture of anger and fear could be seen from his face.. “It's well past eight. Don't you remember that you have a job to do today? Or perhaps, have you decided that it is too much trouble and you would prefer a more...Simple life?” Alexa chuckled to herself as she stood up, herself “Oh crap...I slept in!” Sean started to calm down after figuring out what was going on. “Perhaps you should get yourself dressed...Or perhaps I should assist, we are behind schedule, after all.” Trisha enjoyed teasing the boy. His reactions were satisfying her ego. “How did you get in here? I don't remember giving you a key?” Sean asked as he kept his distance and started to dress himself. “Diamond Tours owns this room, so it would make sense that I would have a key for myself. I am the director, if you remember correctly.” “I guess that makes sense. Can I at least make myself some breakfast, before we go?” Sean asked as he stumbled about with his shoes. He was already off to a rocky start. “Allow me to assist. You go on ahead and focus on getting yourself ready.” Alexa stated as she headed into his kitchen. “Ugh...Okay then...Thanks” Sean wasn't sure if she had some ulterior motives, but he realized that time wasn't on his side, so he would worry about it later. After putting his watch on, he slapped himself in the head, for sleeping in. He was his own worst enemy. “Thank god I didn't have a accident. I don't need a repeat of yesterday.” Sean said to himself as he went into bathroom and started to brush his teeth. He had no idea who he would be interviewing today, he just hoped that it was someone that could be reasoned with. “This is too easy. I almost want a challenge...Almost.” After Alexa finished making some peanut butter toast for Sean, she took out a jug of milk in the refrigerator and pour a glass for the portal little. She knew that none of the stuff in the fridge, had anything that could regress the boy, which actually worked out in her favor, as she took out a white pill and dropped it into the milk. “I cannot mentally regress you, but that doesn't mean that your bladder is protected.” Trisha watched as the pill dissolved into the liquid. She then placed the breakfast meal on the coffee table, as she awaited for Sean to finish up in the bathroom. “Need any help in there?” She wanted to break his will and have him understand his true place in their world, but that would have to wait until he served his purpose with the company. “I'm good, just fixing up my hair.” Sean exited the bathroom, wearing a white long sleeved shirt, with a pair of black pants. “My my. Aren't you the tiny professional.” Alexa looked over him before pulling out her phone. She had to refrain from allowing her instincts to take over, so she pretended to be busy with her phone as she watched him walk over to the coffee table. “Perhaps she isn't all that bad. Maybe I am worrying over nothing.” Sean took a bite of the peanut butter toast. It wasn't' much, but it was more than enough to satisfy his hunger in the morning.. “Thanks for making this!” Sean stated as he took the glass of milk and drank all of it, within the span of a few seconds. “No problem.” Alexa wanted to say more, but she focused on keeping herself composed. She was curious as to what would happen with Sean's bladder control, now that he had taken a pill for a second time. She was told that it would take less than a week for him to lose all control and possibly around two weeks for it to become permanent. Everything was going according to plan, she just had to be patient and ride it out. “I'll right, I'm ready to go!” Sean exclaimed, as stretched his arms and legs before heading to the front door. He was hoping to get to know more about Alexa and perhaps he would see her in a different light, like with Trisha. “Soon, your mornings will revolve around on having me waking you up in your crib. Perhaps I'll keep you on a all liquid diet. That would be the best course of action in keeping you regressed.” Alexa thought to herself as she exited the apartment and locked the door.

It has definitely brought us closer, we had our first AB day out to the monkey Forrest ? it was great fun. We've also tried switch where im the AB, and I'm glad about the pandemic as it means I could have my paci and cover it with a mask lol. We've become alot more intimate and it's been a great relief for him

Chapter 4: Allison stared up towards the clock seeing it getting closer and closer to 9 pm knowing James would be home soon. She stared into the playpen watching Mary as she bounced up and down inside. She couldn't figure out what was going on not understanding why Mary had given in so easily or why she all of a sudden was acting like a complete infant. She had changed her diaper twice in the last hour and every time she had changed her it was like Mary suddenly turned into a confused adult and once she was changed into a fresh diaper she turned into a little baby. She couldn't understand what was going on and knew this had to be some kind of trick she was playing on her. She chuckled staring into the playpen seeing her charge laying on her stomach with her thick diaper spread out on full display. She noticed the tiredness in her eyes and wondered if all of this was making her tired and really wondered if this really was a trick or Mary had some secret adult baby fetish that she had never told her about. Allison pulled out her phone seeing she didn't have any missed calls and thought about what James could be up to, knowing that she was more than ready for this joke to be over with. Maybe when he got home she could get to the bottom of this whole baby thing Mary was doing. She stared back over to the playpen seeing Mary's hand rubbing the front of her diaper and suddenly knew this had to be some joke she was playing and had caught her playing with her diaper. "The little baby likes to play with her diaper huh?" Allison stared in the baby's eyes seeing her completely zoned out and picked the baby up. She walked over to the couch cooing at her baby friend saying, "Mommy's going to feed you some num nums!" Allison stared confused seeing her friend completely still zoned out and wondered what was going on. She was going to break the baby out of her one way or another. "Let's get this dress off you baby so we don't get it all dirty!" She pulled the dress off the baby leaving her completely nude except the thick diaper between her legs noticing that Mary's hand was still pressing down in her crotch and wondered if she was getting off on this. She placed the baby down into her lap and proceeded to take off her shirt revealing her large perky D cups in front of her friends face and grabbed her hand releasing it from her crotch saying, "That's enough of that little one, Mommy wants to feed you!" Allison pulled the pacifier from the baby's mouth, quickly replacing it with her large nipple, and instantly felt Mary latch onto her breast, suckling on it like a woman possessed. She stared in disbelief feeling her breast being suckled by her friend and started to feel herself becoming wet from excitement. She stared down at her friend's diaper, seeing her hand once again rubbing the outside shell of the large plastic diaper and placed her own hand on top of it as well, rubbing it back and forth. She felt the wet garment, noticing that it was soaked beyond belief and realized just how wet and turned on the baby really was. She felt her right breast beginning to become a little sore and pulled the baby's head back and switched over to the other one instantly feeling the suckling continued. She felt herself becoming excited again and stared back down at the diaper seeing her hand rubbing even harder. She bit her lip and placed her hand down the front of the diaper sticking her fingers into the baby's soaked cunt. She felt her hand having a tougher time getting movement and yanked the diaper off and continued finger fucking the baby while she suckled on her large breast. Mary's mind was so horny and filled with ecstasy she suddenly felt herself being fucked and didn't care what was between her lips as she orgasmed loudly with an ear piercing shout. Unbeknownst to the two women, the front door was opening and there stood Mary's husband. Allison felt her nipple being released and stared up seeing James with Amber on his hip with a confused look across his face. Mary was beginning to calm herself down and finally opened up her eyes wondering what was going on to see a pair of large tits between her eyes. She suddenly realized what was between her lips and wondered to herself why she couldn't remember anything and turned her head to see James carrying her daughter with a large baby bed right beside them. Allison broke the confused silence and asked James, "Umm, how was the party?" James smiled, "It was actually a lot of fun, I informed my boss of my new adoption and they gave me this wonderful new bassinet for our new little Mary." Mary shook her head and tried to get up, but suddenly felt herself being overpowered and being carried over towards the large baby bed. "James please!" Allison smiled asking, "James can you grab me a fresh diaper so we can get her dressed for the night?" James walked over and smiled down at his wife saying, "absolutely, now we can finally start a family with our two little twins here." Mary felt tears rolling down her cheeks from her eyes and shook herself, trying to get free, but suddenly heard giggling and opened her eyes to see both Allison and James laughing at her. "Wh..a..t's so funny?" James chuckled saying, "I got you!" Allison shook her head saying, "Mary this was his idea, I am so sorry for getting all serious on you." Mary felt herself being lowered onto her feet and shook her head in anger not believing both of them would do such a thing and stormed off to the bathroom. "How about you get Amber in bed and I will go and talk to her." James nodded saying, "that's a good idea, we don't need her killing us in our sleep tonight." Mary was washing her face in the bathroom when she suddenly looked up to see Allison topless right beside her. "What do you want?" Allison pleaded and spoke asking, "Can we talk? Please?" Mary noticed the upset look on her friend's face and sighed. "Fine...talk" Allison grabbed her friends hand and ushered her back into the living room and over to the couch. "I am sorry ok, I got a little carried away." Mary stared scared, still afraid of Allison and spoke saying, "You hurt me." Allison nodded her head saying, "I know, I just thought you were enjoying yourself." "Why would you think that?" Allison stared confused saying, "Everytime I had you in diapers I couldn't keep you from getting off in them." Mary stared at her with a confused look on her face. "I don't remember that...I actually don't remember a lot of things...." Allison smiled. "I think you remember everything and are simply too embarrassed to admit you liked it." Mary shook her head. "Allison that's crazy, all I remember is the spanking an...Mpfh!" "And being mommy's little baby?" Allison watched as Mary laid on her back and suddenly wondered to herself, 'could I have really done that?' She reached into her diaper bag pulling out a spare diaper, changing supplies, and 2 bottles. She stared at the bottle of suppositories and then at the other one. It was a bottle she was given from the baby hotel that was used for patients in training to get them used to being babies. She pulled the lid off the bottle and stared inside seeing the large pill and noticed how similar they looked to the suppository only bigger and now realized what was happening to Mary. She knew every time a pacifier or her thumb was stuck between her lips all she would know is to be a baby and everytime she wore a diaper she would enjoy herself. She stared up at the stairs seeing James hadn't come down yet and then over to the bassinet shrugging her shoulders thinking to herself, "James did say that he wanted me to make her Amber's twin..." Happy Halloween

Chapter 8: Hannah stared at the large black woman and then looked down at the baby on the blanket. "Is that really my baby sister?" Debbie shook her head, not wanting to lie anymore she replied, "no it's not" Hannah felt her blood boil as she looked at the other woman in disbelief. "Well, who's baby is that?" Debbie couldn't believe this was happening and stared at her sleeping friend. "This isn't a baby. It's your step mother, Melanie." Debbie sighed. "I know you have plenty of questions, but I would really appreciate it if we could finish this conversation at home." Hannah's eyes stared down at the woman on the blanket before returning her gaze to meet Debbie's. She tried to speak, but couldn't even put into words what she was trying to say. Instead she watched the woman pack the stroller up and knew she was right. This was something she could figure out in the privacy of her father's home. Debbie picked Melanie up off the ground and placed the sleeping adult baby in the stroller. She then grabbed the blanket off the ground, folded it up and started to push the stroller towards Melanie's home. It was an awkward and silent stroll home. Hannah opened the front door to the house and allowed Debbie to push the stroller inside as Hannah followed close behind. Debbie removed Melanie from her stroller and turned her attention to Hannah. "I'm going to put her in the crib and then we can talk." Hannah felt so much built up anger and simply allowed Debbie to take the sleeping woman upstairs. As she stood alone in the kitchen, she thought back on everything that she had said over the past twenty four hours and realized that her step mother had heard everything. Debbie walked back down the stairs and found Hannah waiting for her in the kitchen looking like she was ready to explode. She didn't know what to say, but she said the first thing that came to mind, "I am sorry for lying to you." Hannah shook her head,trying to contain her anger. "Do you really think saying 'sorry' is going to help make things better? Debbie shook her head. "No, I don't. I just didn't want to embarrass your mother." Hannah's mind instantly thought about Melanie and she had to know why her stepmother was masquerading around as a baby. "Why is my step mother dressed like an overgrown infant? Why have you been treating her like that?!" Debbie bit her lip, she knew that she had no other choice but to tell the truth. "Your stepmother likes to be a baby." Debbie saw the confused look on Hannah's face and decided to keep going. "I have known about her little desire for a while and I've been trying to get her to let me take care of her for a long time now. I made a little bet with her and I won. So, I finally got to baby her this weekend. She was supposed to let me show her what being a baby woman was like for the full weekend, but you showed up and I cane up with the idea that your mother had adopted her to prevent her from being humiliated." Hannah couldn't help but laugh."I already hated the fact that my dad married a girl who was younger then me. And now I find out that she has some perverted fantasy of wearing diapers and baby clothes. I have to ask, is the adoption even real or was that part of the lie?" Debbie nodded her head saying, "I had her adopted, but it was just for the weekend." Hannah felt so blown away by the situation. The whole thing was legally binding. "So, does my dad know she is into this?" Debbie nodded her head. "Yes he does, but he doesn't know about me doing any of this." "Okay, let me get this straight. You fraudulently filed an adoption with your company, which has jurisdiction to grant parental rights over mentaly challenged adults and white collar criminals just so my step mother could learn what it's like to be one of the baby women that you both work with at the hotel?" Debbie nodded her head. "I just wanted to show her what it was like to be a baby woman." Hannah was so angry and fed up with the both of them. Debbie had lied to her and got her hopes up about having a baby sister and that woman who was supposed to be her step mother simply played along instead of being an adult. "I think I know what I'm going to do. I'm going to call the Hotel and tell them everything that you just told me. Let them figure out how to deal with you two because I am sure that you both will end up sharing a crib together. I bet that's what you both secretly want, right? Hey, maybe you'll both even end up sharing a sandbox together someday at daycare or something." Debbie saw the look in Hannah's eyes and knew that she wasn't joking. Knowing how strict the higher ups were, she'd be lucky to sit up once they were done with her regression back to infancy. "Please Hannah! I will do anything! Whatever you do, please don't call the hotel." Hannah heard the fear coming from the older woman's voice. She could tell Debbie was desperate due to the look in her eyes as she pleaded with her. The woman looked absolutely desperate and Hannah started to get a devilish idea forming in her mind. "Do you think you could get someone to come and watch my baby of a mom?" "Of course! My niece is a babysitter at the hotel and I can get her to come right over! Do you want her now?" Hannah nodded her head. "Yes. Yes I do. We're going to have a very busy afternoon and can't leave the baby here all alone without an adult to look after her." Debbie pulled out her phone and tapped on her niece's name. She kept the conversation short and got Tabby to agree to come over in ten minutes. It wasn't easy, and she would owe her niece a favor, but it was worth it to keep Hannah from getting even more angry with her. A short time later the doorbell rang, causing both women to look at the front door. Debbie had somehow managed to talk Hannah down from calling the Hotel and had seemingly managed to clean up the mess she had gotten herself into with Melanie. She walked to the front door and opened it to see her niece standing outside with a loaded diaper bag hanging from her shoulder. "I know it's short notice, but hank you so much for coming by." Tabby smiled at her aunt. "So am I babysitting Melanie?" Hannah walked into the living room from the kitchen and saw Debbie standing with a girl who looked like she was just out of college. "Why yes you are, I need you to continue to treat her like the baby woman she is dressed as. Do you understand?" Tabby nodded her head and turned back to her aunt. "Is everything ok?" "Yes, everything is fine. This is Melanie's step daughter, Hannah. Her and I have some things to take care of in town." Tabby placed the diaper bag on the couch and smiled. "Alright. Sounds good. I'll make sure she doesn't know a thing." Debbie and Hannah started moving boxes out of the door as Tabby unpacked some of the supplies she would need. Debbie walked in for a final time and whispered to her niece. "I will explain everything to you and Melanie in a little while. If Melanie asks, she is still being babysat, okay?" Tabby wondered what was going on, but she still nodded her head. "Yes ma'am." With that said, Debbie turned and left, leaving Tabby to watch her aunt walk out the front door. --- Melanie started to toss and turn inside her crib as she awoke from a turbulent dream that she couldn't quite remember when she opened her eyes. Above her head, she could see her spinning mobile above her crib, knowing the last thing she remembered was being at the park. She sat up in her crib and pulled off her covers and placed her hand on her diaper, feeling the thick padded hanging heavily against her crotch; it was saturated once again. She stared towards the door wanting to call out for Debbie, but knew better than to do that. It was bad enough that she had to do this and now she had to worry about being caught. It scared her to her core. Any slip up could cause Hannah to know that she wasn't really a baby and then what? Would that become the running gag during every holiday meal from now on? Would she tell everyone on the internet about her secret hobby or try to get her fired from her job? She got on her knees and placed her bottom on her crib bedding. Now that all of her weight was on her butt she could feel the saturated diaper rubbing her crotch like it did earlier. The sensation of saturated pulp caressing her womanhood felt so good that she had to steal a quick glance at her door. Upon seeing that her door was closed, she instantly placed her hand on the outer shell of her diaper and started to firmly rub herself. She drew in the thick bulb of her pacifier, sucking on it with vigor as her mound grew wet with every move she made. It was starting to feel so good that she found herself moaning through her pacifier. She closed her eyes and was internally grateful for the pacifier that muffled her moaning as she started to grind her crotch into the palm of her hand, feeling every bit like a naughty baby as she humped her hand. At this point, she was fantasizing about being caught, hoping to be punished for being a bad baby inside her crib, playing with her diaper like a naughty girl. Melanie was just about to cum when the sound of the crib rail going down broke her from her masturbating, forcing her to open her eyes slowly to see who was there. "Hello baby" Melanie's eyes shot wide open when she saw who was standing outside her crib; it was Debbie's niece, Tabbath. Tabby smiled at her aunt's friend and knew just what the woman dressed like a baby was doing as she spotted her hand between her diaper. She couldn't stop herself from giggling when she asked, "Is the baby enjoying herself?" Melanie felt frozen with embarrassment as her whole face went red. She didn't say anything as she was picked up and placed on the younger girl's hip. Tabby placed her hand into the back of the Melanie's diaper, checking for moisture and found it wet. "Oh, I think I know why the baby was so excited. Does the baby like to play in her wet diaper?" Melanie didn't know what to say so she continued to stare over Tabby's shoulder while sucking on her pacifier, feeling so shameful for being caught. Tabby giggled upon seeing the blushing baby's face and placed her on the changing table. She reached underneath the changing table and grabbed a large white diaper off a stack of them that Melanie had snuck home from the hospital. "You're probably wondering why I am here." Melanie softly nodded and continued to stare at the door. Tabby noticed that she was staring at the door and asked, "are you looking for auntie Debbie? She had to step out with your daughter to run a few errands and Deb personally asked me to come over to babysit you." Melanie quit looking at the door and laid her head back with a sigh. She couldn't help but wonder if they'd been caught and started to feel nervous. She felt tears start to leave her eyes as she softly cried to herself, wishing that this weekend had never happened. Tabby opened the tabs on the diaper and looked up to see her aunt's best friend with tears running down her eyes. She pulled the saturated diaper from under the baby's bottom and started to rub her tummy. "Don't cry sweetie, everything is going to be okay." Melanie continued to sob, she didn't even care what Tabby was saying. She just wanted to know what was going on! An icy cool sensation hit her crotch as she started to feel the cold wipes warm up as Tabby rubbed her mound in just the right way. She looked up and saw a smiling Tabby. "How does that feel, baby?" Does the baby like that?" Melanie nodded her head and suckled on the pacifier as Tabby played with the girls sex. Tabby ceased rubbing the woman's slit and grabbed the baby powder from under the table. She quickly coated the baby's crotch in a healthy pile of powder and then pulled the fresh diaper up between the baby's legs before taping it shut. When she finished with the last tape she grabbed the end of the onesie and buttoned her freshly changed charge into the cute clothing. With the woman freshly diapered, she pulled her into a sitting position and gave her a big hug. "Melanie it's going to be okay. Auntie Debbie will be back in a little while, I promise." Melanie knew Tabbath didn't know what was going on and tried holding it together the best she could. She wrapped her arms around her friend's niece, allowing the girl to pick her up and carry her out of the nursery. Tabbath carried the baby woman all the way downstairs and into the kitchen. She placed her charge into the adult sized high chair and locked the tray in place, securing the baby inside. Melanie stared at her sitter and pulled her pacifier from her mouth. "I'm sorry, Tabby." Tabby smiled. "You have nothing to apologize for, sweetie. My aunt told me how much you like being a baby last friday and I honestly think it's cute, but I need you to act like a baby for me or I'm going to have to give you a spanking." Melanie placed her pacifier back between her lips and started watching Tabby search her cabinets for something to feed her. Tabbath looked all throughout the cabinets and finally turned around to face the baby when she couldn't find anything appropriate for a baby to eat. "You don't have any baby food?" Melanie just stared off into space, playing dumb, knowing she didn't ever buy any of the stuff willingly. She always hated the taste of it and gagged whenever George would try to feed it to her. Tabby opened the fridge and smiled upon seeing one big baby bottle of formula in the corner of a very empty fridge. She turned around to her charge. "I think we need to go shopping, baby." Melanie reached for her pacifier, wanting to tell Tabby that she didn't think it was a good idea, but before she got a chance to pull out her paci, her hand was gently swatted away. Tabby then wagged her finger at the baby woman. "I meant it when I told you that I will punish you if you don't behave like a baby. Babies don't talk back." Melanie placed her hands back onto the highchair tray and watched as Tabby removed the table. She let Tabby pick her up and carry her into the living room. Tabbath walked over to the front door and balanced Melanie on her hip as she picked up her purse. She opened the diaper bag and was happy to see that she had brought along a change of clothing for the baby if she needed it. Right as she was about to leave, she remembered that there was something that Melanie could drink so she sat the baby woman on the floor and walked back into the kitchen. She grabbed the last bottle of formula out of the fridge and made her back to the front door with Melanie in tow. Melanie watched Tabby return with the huge baby bottles as she walked back into the room. She watched Tabby grab her diaper bag and purse, knowing that the girl was going to take her to the store dressed like this. She has already been paraded around the park like this earlier and now she was about to be taken back out into public again. Melanie kept sucking on her paci as she was quickly picked up and placed on the girl's hip before being walked outside in just her onesie as she looked around. Thankfully, she didn't see any of her neighbors outside and felt a bit of relief overcome her anxious mind. Tabby opened the rear door to her car and placed her charge into a large carseat before buckling her big baby up. It was tough for her to keep herself from laughing seeing how cute and embarrassed the adult baby looked squirming in the seat. Melanie looked down at the seat she was in with curiosity. This was the first time she had ever been strapped into such a thing and found herself blushing at the thought of how she must look like in an adult sized replica of a toddler's carseat. She looked up in time to see Tabby closed her door and get into the driver's seat. Tabby pulled out of the driveway and started driving towards the grocery store. At the first stop sign, she looked in the rearview mirror and saw the nervous look on her charge's face. She turned her head and looked into the back seat. "Melanie just think happy thoughts for auntie Tabby. I promise you that nothing bad will happen, but we need to get you some food and milky for the house, okay?" Melanie slowly nodded her head watching as Tabby turned around and started to drive the car towards the store. She grew bored and stared out the window the rest of the way there. With every block they passed, she saw so many people out and about, walking around like she did every morning during the weekend. As the neighborhood slowly grew more commercial, she saw that they were pulling into the store parking lot and noticed that it was packed. It was obviously pretty crowded since it was the weekend and started to wish Tabby wouldn't have taken her out. She looked up and stared into the driver's mirror and tried to speak, but most of her words just sounded jumbled up and came out sounding like babyish gibberish. She knew it didn't make much sense and could only blush. Tabby heard the baby in the back saying something and pulled into a vacant spot becoming turning around. "Yes, baby. That's the store. We're going to get you some milky and num nums." Melanie felt the car come to a stop and knew that it was only a matter of time before she had to go into the store dressed like this. She watched as Tabby got out of the car and walked past her door, wondering what the girl was up too. She waited for what felt like a forever until she heard her door open. She watched as Tabby undid her straps and lifted her out of the seat. She closed her eyes and felt her padded butt placed inside a large shopping cart. Tabby clicked the seatbelt over the baby's lap, securing her inside the front of the cart. "I know this is probably new for you, baby, but enjoy yourself. After all, you never know when your going to get to experience this again." Melanie looked around the parking lot, trying to comprehend what Tabby had just said, but she knew she was right. She didn't know when she would ever get to do this again and started to calm herself down. If she looked nervous or scared, people would know that she wasn't a baby so she knew that she had to act like the best little baby she could be. She hopped up and down in her seat, doing her best imitation of a hyper baby as the familiar sound of her crinkling diaper filled her ears as she was pushed through the front door. It wasn't as bad as she thought it would be and listening to Tabby's giggling made her feel better. She looked around the store and saw all of the different adult babies being pushed around just like herself. Some wearing dresses, some in t-shirts, and some were just in diapers. Even though she knew that she didn't stand out, she couldn't imagine herself being pushed around in public like that. Just seeing some of the other topless baby women made her feel embarrassed for them. Melanie continued to people watch as Tabby walked around the various aisles, loading up the cart with different items for the house, mostly baby things like milk and formula. After getting bored with looking at everyone, Melanie noticed that she was being pushed down the baby aisle. The rows upon rows of diapers stacked on the shelves was a dead giveaway. She smiled on the inside, knowing that whenever she shopped, this was her favorite aisle to walk down and browse. She just loved standing in this aisle and looking at the adult sized disposables and now, here she was enjoying her own diapers as she sat in the cart with Tabby pushing her. She wouldn't dare wear one out to the store like she was doing right now. Just knowing that she was dressed as a baby and someone else was responsible for buying her diapers made her feel so humiliated and yet so turned on. She truly felt like she was a baby. Tabby noticed her charge squirming and giggled. "Are you okay, baby? Do you see something you like?" Melanie suckled hard on the pacifier, feeling her womanly juices leak into her diaper from her pussy. It was incredible how turned on she was staring at the different variety of diapers on the wall from her vantage point in the adult baby seat of the cart. She watched Tabby walk over to one of the large packs and pick it up. "Does the baby like these? Does my little girl want auntie Tabby to buy her some more diapees?" She couldn't believe this was happening and found herself looking around. Suddenly, she realized that they weren't alone. There were other mothers browsing the aisles who were now staring at her which only served to turn her on even more as she continued to squirm in the seat. It was getting harder to keep herself from blowing her cover. Tabby saw how red her charge was getting and noticed that a few different people were staring at them. She placed the bag of diapers back on the shelves, knowing Melanie had plenty of diapers from the hotel at home and resumed pushing the buggy past the diapers until she found what she was looking for; shelves filled with baby food. She started grabbing jars and placing them in the buggy. Melanie turned her head, watching Tabby loud up the buggy with jars upon jars of food. She froze when she felt the feeling of someone touching her diaper. Slowly, she turned back around to see an older blond woman cooing at her. She suddenly found herself staring at the woman's large breasts and giggled like any other baby being cooed at as she absentmindedly opened her mouth, wishing she could get a taste. The woman giggled at Melanie while giving her diaper a pat. "I think someone needs a changing!" Tabby turned around and was surprised to see an older woman looking down at Melanie. "Excuse me, can I help you?" The woman smiled. "I was just admiring how adorable your baby is." Tabby smiled and looked at Melanie before looking back at the woman. "Oh, she isn't mine, I'm just babysitting." The woman reached out her hand. "My name is Katherine. You should really get her out of that wet diaper before she gets a rash." Tabby shook the woman's hand. "My name's Tabby, and I had absolutely no idea that she was wet already." "I just love the baby women. What if I helped you with her? I can change her diaper and you can finish your shopping?" Tabby shook her head. "I couldn't bother you with that. She is supposed to be my responsibility." Katherine smiled. "Please. I just love them oh so much, I am sure you could use a little break." Tabby turned back to Melanie and saw that she was still suckling on her pacifier. It was at that moment she remembered her auntie saying that Melanie needed to learn what it was like to be a baby. "Alright. I guess there's no harm in letting you change her diaper." Melanie couldn't believe what she had just heard as her mind seemed to cloud over. She felt lost as she was being picked up from the buggy and passed over to the older blond woman. Even though she was playing in a sandbox in front of other actual adults while the baby women played with her, this was something else entirely. She was still trying to figure out what was happening as Tabby handed the diaper bag over to a grinning Katherine. Melanie stared wide eyed at the woman who was supposed to be babysitting her and then back at the woman who was smiling. "Let's go get you changed baby." It was then that she saw that she was being carried over towards a large bench 0a0t the end of the aisle. She had seen the mother's change their adult babies publicly on these benches in the past and was beginning to wonder if this was really about to happen. She felt her back being placed on the wooden bench and then felt her diaper loosening slightly as her onesie was unbuttoned. Her soaked pamper was now exposed to anyone walking by! Katherine giggled, watching the baby squirm and fidget, attributing the fussy woman's antics to the soggy diaper wrapped around her waist. "It's ok, baby. Let's get this wet pampie off you." Melanie heard her diaper's tapes being ripped off and suddenly felt the heft of the diaper leave her wet mound. It aroused her so much knowing that yet another one of her secret fantasies was playing out in real life. She always wondered what it would be like to be changed in public, but she never thought it would happen quite like this! She was pulled away from her daydreaming as her diaper was pulled out from under her, making her vagina even more visible to anyone walking by. Katherine opened the diaper bag and pulled out a yellow diaper with cute little ducks printed all over the diaper. Melanie found herself staring at the diaper, knowing that it was used in the adoption wing of the hospital. It wasn't exactly a thick diaper like those used in the newborn floor, more of a regular daily diaper for regressed babies. She felt her legs and bottom raised off the slacks of the wooden bench as the fresh diaper was placed under her bottom. It was so overwhelming to see mothers walking past while she was in the middle of getting her diaper changed. A few of the women even stopped to coo at her while she was being changed. Katherine opened the powder and sprinkled it into the baby's diaper and crotch before she pulled the diaper up between Melanie's legs and taped it in place. The blond resnapped the onesie over the baby's freshly changed diaper and then pulled her up, giving her diapered backside a gentle pat. "There we go, baby. All fresh and clean." Melanie realized that she was laying against the womans large breast, her mouth not even an inch or so away from the lady's perky nipple. She shook her head back and forth, fighting her urges. Part of her was wishing she could just get a taste and by some miracle the blond giggled and asked, "oh...does the baby want some boobie?" Melanie's eyes shot wide open as she felt her body being rearranged in the woman's lap. Her head was positioned in the crook of the woman's arm, right next to the woman's large breast. She watched as the woman reached into her dress and unclipped her bra. With a simple adjustment of her dress, she pulled the large swollen breast out and placed it right in front of Melanie's mouth. "Here you go, baby." Katherine cooed. She didn't need to be told twice. Melanie leaned forward and felt her lips latch on. As she started to suckle, she wished that she could get her hand into her diaper. However, she knew that no matter how turned on she felt, she couldn't risk giving herself away like that. Much to her surprise, she felt the woman's hand slide between her legs and begin to gently hold her bottom as she rubbed her diaper clad butt. Melanie continued to drink from the woman's large breast, trying so hard not to blow herself cover, but the woman's hand continued to get closer to her crotch as it gently patted her diaper causing a soft moan to escapeher lips. "Uhhh!" Melanie didn't even care about the woman who was feeding her as her pent up thoughts and feelings from the past couple of days started to overwhelm her mind. She released her lips from the woman's breast and placed her own hand between her crotch and started rubbing. It took only seconds for her body to shudder in ecstasy as she violently started cuming inside her diaper. "UHH" Melanie moaned. "YES MOMMY!" Slowly, she awoke from the post orgasmic haze to see a very confused woman staring down at her. Melanie couldn't help but blush as she turned away from the older blond to see Tabby pushing the buggy over to where they sat. She felt herself being picked up and placed inside the cart by a disgusted Katherine. Tabby saw the look on the woman's face and proceeded to thank her for watching her charge before Katherine grabbed the diaper bag and threw it at Tabby. "Freaks!" Tabby arched an eyebrow, confused and unsure of why the woman had said that as she watched her walk away. She then looked at Melanie, wondering what she and why Katherine had reacted like that. Melanie did her best to not even look up as she felt the buggy being pushed to the checkout line. She simply stayed in her own little world until she noticed that they were leaving out the front door. She couldn't believe how she had gotten off inside her diaper in such a public place. She looked around the parking lot and noticed that they were heading back to Tabby's car as she watched Tabby push the cart towards the car. The two women said nothing to each other as the younger girl loaded the back of her car. She then strapped her into the car seat and got into the driver's seat. Tabby stole occasional glances at the rearview mirror, seeing the blushing baby in the back seat. During the entire drive home she saw that blushing look the adult baby was giving her in the back seat. She knew something had happened, why else would that woman had reacted like that? She knew Melanie did something and she wanted to know the truth, but she wanted to have Melanie out of the carseat before she started questioning her. Melanie finally felt better as she saw her house from her window. As they were pulling into her driveway she realized that Debbie's car was still gone. Where was she and what were those two doing in town? She watched Tabby get out of the car and pick her up, taking her inside her house. Tabby walked pass the front door and placed the baby woman on the couch. "I thought you had a playpen?" Melanie turned her attention to the center of the room and couldn't understand why the stroller, car seat, and playpen were now gone. She sat there patiently sucking on the pacifier, wondering just what was going on with Debbie and Hannah as she worked the binky between her lips. Every minute or so, she found herself watching Tabby who walked in and out with more groceries until she finally closed the door. Tabby walked into the kitchen loading the cabinets with mushy baby food for her charge and then the fridge with 3 gallons of milk and a box of formula. She looked out into the living room and stared at her charge who looked like she was finally relaxing. 'I better find out what happened.' Tabby thought as she walked over and sat down next to Melanie. "What did you do to that woman?" Melanie stared at her babysitter, wondering how she knew that something happened and continued to stay silent by sucking on the dummy between her lips. Tabby started to get upset with the baby who was basically ignoring her by not answering her question. "Okay, baby. We can dl it your way." Melanie felt herself being yanked towards her sitter and draped across the younger girl's lap. Sge found herself laying on her stomach and felt the flap of her onesie being pulled opened, revealing her diaper which was quickly tugged down. Tabby looked down at the woman's bottom and asked one more time, "I'm going to ask you again; What did you do baby?" Melanie answered shyly, her voice just above a whisper. "I got off." Tabby furrowed her brow. "What do you mean you got off?" Melanie bit her lip. "I made a wet mess in my diapee." Tabby stuck a finger through the leakguard and felt inside the diaper. Her finger passed her inner thigh and wasn't feeling anything until she found a slightly damp patch by her mound. The diaper was moist and Tabby suddenly realized what Melanie had done. She picked up her hand and started striking the baby's bottom. "That's a bad BABY!" "Bad, Bad, Bad, Bad girl!" Melanie felt the pain of each slap as the younger spanked her bottom. Each blow increased in strength, growing stronger and stronger until Melanie felt tears flow from her eyes down her cheeks. "Please stop! I'm sorry Tabbbbbyyyy!" Melanie's scream sounded whiny and bratty to Tabby and she finished giving the baby her punishment until her shouts sounded sincere. "Melly you are a baby, and you better act like one or you will get more spankings. Do you understand?" Melanie nodded her head as she started to wipe her tears from her puffy cheeks. The stinging pain from her bottom only grew hotter when she felt her diaper sliding back up over her butt, containing the warmth and causing her to slightly squirm until it was yanked into place. Tabby didn't say another word as she buttoned the baby's diaper flap shut and picked her up, carrying her back into the kitchen. She placed the freshly spanked baby into the high chair and watched her fidget and squirm, knowing that the woman's backside was hurting and burning from the spanking. Melanie couldn't sit right, but the diaper cushioned her butt, making her spanked bottom feel a little bit better. She looked up in time to see Tabby opening her silverware drawer and pulling out a spoon. It was one of the bigger spoons she owned and seeing it next to large jar of baby food told her what was going to happen next. She wanted to shake her head, but after the spanking she had just been given, she knew better than to refuse. She had to force herself to eat or get another punishment. Melanie watched as Tabby opened the jar of mush and stuck the spoon inside, scooping out a large serving of pureed slop. "Can you open up for me, baby?" Tabby asked as the sickening slop hovered just in front of Melanie's mouth. Melanie nervously opened her mouth and in a matter of seconds the nastiest glop of mush entered her mouth, causing her face to wince in disgust as the worst thing she had ever tasted landed on her tongue. She just about gagged from the putrid tasting mush and was compelled by her subconscious, which overpowered her will to eat the food, to spit the vile substance from her mouth. The offensive baby food landed on her onesie, just above her breasts. Tabby saw the upset baby looking down at her now messy chest and cooed at her. "Oh, don't you worry about your onesie, baby. I'm going to give you a bath after you finish the whole jar." Melanie looked at Tabby in disbelief, but knew better than to challenge her. She simply continued to open her mouth, doing her best to swallow the food the best she could. It seemed like each bite tasted worse than the first until she finally finished the jar. Tabby giggled, seeing that the baby looked bloated and like she had enough. She reached into the diaper bag and grabbed the bottle she had packed from earlier. Even though it was warm, it was still good enough for the baby, Tabby thought as she handed it to Melanie who happily took it. Melanie placed the nipple of the bottle between her lips and suckled on the rubber nipple as hard as she could, eagerly drinking the luke warm bottle. She didn't even care that it wasn't cold. It tasted a thousand times better than the baby food and all she wanted at that moment was to rid her mouth of that terrible tasting baby mush. Tabby cleaned up the high chair's tray, allowing the baby to finish her bottle, before she pulled out the plastic tray and picked up the big baby. She carried her upstairs and couldn't stop talking about how clean she was going to get the adult baby. Melanie was carried into the bathroom and was lowered onto the tiled floor. She felt her back touching the bathroom floor and shivered slightly due to how cold the floor was as she watched Tabby turn the bath water on and plug the tub. She then worked the onesie over Melanie's head and took her diaper off, leaving her naked from head to toe. "Okay, baby. Let's get you nice and clean before beddy bye time." Melanie felt herself being lifted into the air and sat down into the water that slowly filled the bath tub. She stared up at Tabby and apologized for her behavior. "I'm sowwy, auntie Tabbeh." Tabby smiled and placed her hand on Melanie's back. ''it's okay, little one. Now no more talking. I need to get you cleaned up before auntie Deb and Hannah get home." Melanie sat back and allowed herself to be cleaned from head to toe. She had never been bathed like this by anyone and it was nice to let Tabby clean her just like she was any other baby. She found her thoughts drifting back to what Debbie was up to, but the more she thought about the situation, the more she knew that she could trust Debbie. After getting her body washed and the baby shampoo rinsed from her hair, she noticed that soapy water was draining from the tub; bath time was over. Tabby grabbed a large towel and, in one swoop, had her charge out of the tub and onto the bathroom floor where she dried the woman off. She swaddled the big baby in a few towels and headed out the door cradling the dry baby. She looked down the stairs and there was still no sign of her aunt or Hannah. With a sigh, she walked into the nursery and placed the baby on top of the changing table. "Let's get you dressed and then put down for the night." Melanie stared at the clock above her closet and realized that it was just barely past eight o'clock in the evening. The early bedtime made her feel like she was being put to bed early like a little baby. She saw Tabby pulling out another crawler diaper and before she knew it, the younger girl had her on her back with her legs in the air. The crawler diaper lifted her bottom slightly off of the table as she found her butt lowered back down. She couldn't help but feel the thickness under her bottom as it was pulled up and taped shut, forcing her legs to bow outward. After being taped in the comicallyarge diaper, she felt herself being lifted up and placed into her crib wearing nothing but her diaper. Even though she wanted something to wear, she knew that she had no room to argue as she was supposed to be the baby in this scenario. So, she laid down on her back and let Tabby pull her covers over her her topless chest. Tabby reached under the crib and found a discarded pacifier. Melanie watched as the younger girl pulled the binky out from nowhere and stuck the big bulb in between her lips. She lifted the bars of the crib up and reached between the long wooden bars to give Melanie's diaper a pat "Good night, baby. Auntie Tabby will see you Monday at work." Melanie watched the girl walk out of her nursery and suddenly felt sleepy. She turned her eyes towards her spinning mobile and slowly felt her eyelids grow heavy as she fell fast asleep.

Chapter 3 “Just… let us in, for the love of Desna.” The guard looked at the ragged party, wrinkling his nose in a conspicuous way, then looking back at the guild papers. “Where’d you get this?” Sandra rubbed at the bridge of her nose, groaning. “It’s ours. We’re a licensed party with the guild.” He didn’t hide his disdain as he surveyed them. “If the four of you are guild members, their standards must have gone through the floor. You’re not just some vagabonds who stole these papers off a real party, are you?” Sandra damned their horrible timing. If they’d gotten to the city ten minutes sooner, it would have been to open gates. Now, after sunset, they were at the will of the evening guard. If she couldn’t convince him to let them through, they could be stuck camping outside the walls until sunrise. “Gods dammit all…” Sandra muttered, reaching out for their guild license. “Just let us in. You’ve got no reason to hold us.” “Ah, ah,” the guard warned, holding up the paper, out of reach. “It’s after sunset, I’ve got the authority to keep anyone out I deem suspect. I think you might have stolen these papers.” Sandra tried to snatch at the folded-up license in his hands, but he held it further up, and there was no getting to them without getting violent. Looking back at her friends, who were all a few paces back, she glowered. “What do you want? A bribe? We’re almost broke, I don’t have anything to give you.” The guard touched his breastplate in mock offense. “Do you think so little of us? We’re motivated by protecting the city and its people, not by how much gold we can hoard.” “You want something,” Sandra grumbled. “What is it?” Flashing his teeth in a mocking grin, the guard said, “Admit that the guild’s standards have gone through the floor, to let such sorry excuses like you in.” Sandra couldn’t even work up enough anger to want to punch the guard. Avoiding eye contact, she kept her voice low so that her party wouldn’t hear. “The guild’s standards have gone through the floor to let us in.” “And,” the guard gloated. “That you’re a bunch of posers who fight worse than you stink.” Flushing from ear to ear, Sandra mumbled, “And we’re a bunch of posers who fight worse than we stink.” “Alright then,” the guard said, passing back their guild paperwork with a sarcastic smile. “I think you’ve confirmed that these belong to you after all. Have a nice visit in the City.” Facing her party, Sandra waved them over as the guard began opening the gate. She wanted to be more pissed than she was. Not literally, maybe, her diaper already felt like it was sloshing around between her legs, but figuratively there just wasn’t any anger in her. She was tired, and humiliated, and lacked any fuel to challenge the guard’s infuriating power trip. Then again, that was probably for the best. Arguing more would have gotten them barred from the city, and it was hard to be intimidating when everyone could smell what was weighing down the back of her trousers. The side door that led through the wall was unlocked and opened, and the four of them trudged through. Some ten feet down, the far door was opened by a second guard, giving access to the city proper. Stepping through, Sandra looked around, let her shoulders slump, and stopped walking. They’d made it to the City. They were close to broke, without the commission she’d been banking on. She couldn’t show her face at the guild bar in a smelly diaper, and they couldn’t afford to stay at any other inn. “Sandra?” Tarja asked, stepping up behind her. “Are you okay?” She tensed at the changeling touching her shoulder, in what was probably supposed to be a comforting gesture. It was a stupid question, that she saw no point in answering. “Where should we go from here?” “... I don’t know.” Sandra’s voice was low, almost a whisper. Tarja stepped closer. “What?” “I don’t know what to do!” Sandra snapped, wheeling on the party. “I screwed up, okay? I got us into trouble, and then I got us into more trouble, and now we’re in deep shit and we’ve got no way of fixing it. Do I need to spell it out?” Tarja shook her head. “Sandra, you’re not-” “Save it.” She turned her back on the group, not wanting any more argument. By the heavy boot steps, it was Quinn who stepped up behind her. “Let’s get to the temple. The inn can wait, and we might be able to get Sandra cured.” Even he knows I’m a joke. “Come on, let’s get going.” Quinn waved them forward, strolling down the road as if nothing was wrong. He was taking his curse in stride more than Sandra was, at least, but that only made her feel worse. She was responsible for what had happened to him, too, he shouldn’t have been the one taking charge to fix it. Waddling slightly, disgusted by the muck that was squelching against her thighs, Sandra followed behind. Even Hadrian followed, though without understanding Common, he would only have the barest gist of what had just gone down. At least the temple was easy to spot. Calistria wasn’t exactly a subtle god, and her followers had built temples in kind. The ostentatious building near the edge of the market square towered over its neighbors, black and yellow, like an enormous hornet. The heavy doors were open, and inside, past the doors to private dungeons, was an open cathedral for prayer, self-flagellation, and consultation. Only a few people were there at this late hour, but it wasn’t totally abandoned either. “Hello?” Quinn called, stepping inside. At the front of the hall, standing over an altar, a priestess stood in long, black-and-yellow robes. “Come in, my children! What do you seek?” “Curse breaking and magic stuff!” Quinn called back, walking inside. Sandra came in after him, staring mostly at the floor, mindful of the rest of the party as they looked around the open space. “Can you pay?” the priestess called, from her raised pedestal. “Or did you come here expecting charity?” “We have… some… money,” Quinn said, glancing back at Sandra. She only shook her head in response. Quinn faced her once more. “I have a couple gold!” The priestess chuckled, her mirth rippling through the whole temple. “If that’s all, then I expect model behavior from all of you. If you wish my help, you will allow me to work as I see fit. Understood?” Her tone sent a shiver down Sandra’s back. This priestess had power, and it was reflected in things as simple as her laugh. Stepping down, the priestess walked sensually towards the four of them, hips sashaying from side to side as she walked between the cathedral’s pews. A foot away from Quinn, tall enough to look down at him, she said, “What was done to you, then, half breed?” “I… isn’t it obvious?” Quinn asked, looking down at his chest. “I didn’t ask for these breasts.” “You could have fooled me,” the priestess giggled. “They suit you quite well.” Quinn blushed, but didn’t let himself get distracted. “My armor was also transmuted, it’s now some sort of pink, frilly thing.” She arched an eyebrow. “Do you have it with you?” He nodded. “Let me see.” Reaching in his bag, Quinn produced the mass of pink lace and fabric, holding it up for the priestess to examine. She looked it over, turned it a few times in her hands, and passed it back. “Which of you stinks?” Sandra flushed, looking up slightly. “I… that’s me.” “I see. What was done to you?” “... a cursed diaper.” Sandra looked back down, staring at her toes. Tittering, the priestess asked, “Why did you put on a diaper?” “I didn’t know-” Sandra started, catching herself. Stay on her good side. “It looked like clean underwear.” “You put on clean underwear that you’d found in a dungeon?” She raised an eyebrow. “Be honest with me, now.” “I…” Sandra flushed deeper. “I’d wet myself earlier.” “Aha, that’s it.” The priestess stepped over to Sandra. “Let me see. I need to examine it directly.” “But…” Sandra looked around the cathedral room. They’d drawn a few eyes onto them already, and she couldn’t- The priestess took Sandra’s jaw in her hand, forcing Sandra to look up and make eye contact with her. “Child. I broach no disobedience in my temple. Show me, now.” Burning red, eyes watering as she stared into the priestess’s hard gaze, Sandra reached down and unbuckled her pants. As much as they’d been straining to stay up over her bulging diaper, the pants fell to the ground almost instantly. Her sagging, sodden diaper was exposed to the temple, stained a dark yellow that faded to brown at the bottom. At least nobody in the temple laughed, save for the priestess, who chuckled at Sandra’s timid obedience. Crouching, she squeezed the front of Sandra’s diaper, then reached around back and pressed a hand into the seat, testing its weight like a matron determining whether Sandra needed a change. This groping lasted for most of a minute, with the priestess’s knowing smirk never leaving Sandra’s field of view. When she was done, she stepped back, making eye contact once more. “I like you, child. Do not move.” Sandra almost asked, ‘why’, but there was no point. Ashamed that things had gotten to this point, she looked down at her toes and stood perfectly still. “You,” the priestess snapped, looking at Tarja. “Your voice is cracking, you’re standing wide, and you’ve got the look of someone who’s just taken a swift kick where one would particularly want to avoid. Shall I assume the obvious without needing to shame you in front of the cathedral?” Why does she get to keep her dignity? Sandra fumed, while Tarja passively nodded. “And the wizard,” the priestess mused, tapping a finger on her mouth as she considered. “Is he language-locked?” “Yes, ma’am,” Quinn said. “I think he’s only speaking Sylvan right now, but I’m not sure. I’ve got no ear for tongues.” “Well then,” the priestess declared, stepping back. “I can do nothing to fix your woes.” “What?” Sandra snapped, anger managing to come out, finally. Stepping forward and jabbing a finger at the priestess, she yelled, “You put me through all that for nothing? Just so you could-” The priestess waved a hand, and Sandra was thrown on her ass, landing with an unfortunate squelch. She opened her mouth to yell, but found her voice was gone. “I told you not to move!” The priestess snapped. “Now, child, stay silent and listen.” The rest of the party gaped, attempting to speak, but to no avail. It had to have been a radius effect then. Sandra could have moved, walked out of the aura and yelled at the priestess, but it seemed like that sort of tantrum would just get her into more trouble. “I can do nothing to fix your woes,” the priestess continued, sharply. “But I know who did this to you, and I can give you both resources to mitigate your afflictions, and information on how to find the wizard who cursed you. However, if you are going to yell and gripe like petulant children, then I see no reason why I should lend you aid!” No. I did it again. We had something good, and I ruined it, and- “Stop your whimpering,” the priestess snapped, reaching out her hand towards Sandra. “And stand.” There was no reason not to obey. Wiping at her nose, Sandra took her hand and got up, a little off-balance. “You disobeyed,” the priestess continued. “After being given explicit instructions, you decided to bite the hand that would feed you. If you wish my help, you will first accept whatever punishment I deem fit. Understood?” Sandra opened her mouth, then remembered the silence effect and nodded her head. Without any further warning, her grip tightened around Sandra’s wrist and she began walking towards the head of the cathedral, talking all the while. “I am going to spank you ten times. You may balk and cry all that you wish. If you tell me to stop, I will stop, and you will not be allowed back into this temple. Understood?” Away from the aura of silence, Sandra stammered, “Y-yes!” “This is going to hurt, child. Do you understand that?” Her tone was no longer angry, but it was more firm than ever as she dragged Sandra up onto the raised platform. Dragging out a seat from behind the lectern, the priestess sat down, taking Sandra with her, twisting the unfortunate rogue’s arm so that her diapered bottom was waving in the air. I can’t fail them again. Sandra gritted her teeth, bracing for impact. Before the spankings began, though, the priestess dug in her robes and, from her component pouch, retrieved a few coarse hairs that she twiddled between her fingers. Why… Sandra wondered, before recognizing them more specifically as hairs from a bull. Oh. No. Shi- With her strength enhanced by magic, the Priestess brought her hand down like a thundercrack. It hit the back of Sandra’s diaper, and though there was a layer of thick padding and soft muck that cushioned the blow slightly, the pain was still enough to rock Sandra forward and elicit a sudden, involuntary whimper. She barely noticed the way that the spank mushed around her mess, smearing it into every corner of her diaper, but as the sudden stinging pain started to fade, she became aware of that element too. Just as she was starting to feel disgusted, though, another thunderous spank came down, and humiliation was replaced by pain. I can’t- I can’t fail them! Hands balling into fists, Sandra braced herself for the next impact. It wasn’t enough. As the priestess’s open hand came down on her backside, Sandra cried out, her whimpers echoing through the entire cathedral, the acoustics amplifying her helpless cries of pain. Another blow, and tears began streaming down Sandra’s face. She’d been cut before, she’d been stabbed, she even got set on fire once by a particularly devilish trap, but all that pain had been tempered by adrenaline. This just hurt. The fifth blow almost broke her. Sandra clutched at the priestess’s legs, sobbing openly, kicking her feet. It’s too much. I can’t- I have to stop, I have to- For just a moment, the priestess’s hand faltered, and Sandra heard her whisper. “Is it too much, baby?” The reprieve was barely a fraction of a second, but the words wormed their way into Sandra’s thoughts. I’m not a baby. I can do thi- “AAAH!” she screamed, voice growing hoarse. The pain was immense, but her resolve had been tempered. The next spanking came, and she sobbed, but she didn’t even think of stopping. She couldn’t give up on her party, not when they were counting on her. She lost count, but it didn’t much matter. It was over when it was over. Sandra continued to cry over the priestess’s knee long after the spanks ended, as the stinking pain resolved into tender bruising. Soft fingers rubbed circled on her back, and the priestess whispered quiet words that were lost over her crying. The words didn’t matter, it was the tone that was important. Sitting her up, the priestess pulled Sandra into a hug, whispering in her ear. “The bruises will resist magical healing, but they will fade in time. How do you feel?” “I…” Sandra sniffled, wiping at her face. “I… I did it.” The priestess flashed a knowing smile. “Oh?” “I didn’t fail them,” she clarified. “I… I made it.” “That you did.” The priestess smiled, and inhaled sharply. “Doesn’t it smell sweet?” Brow furrowing, Sandra almost responded with a sarcastic quip, but then she realized that the foul stink that had been following her around for the past hour had vanished, replaced with a softly perfumed baby powder. “Did you…?” “No,” the priestess corrected. “It’s a self cleaning spell, child. Every six hours, or every hour after you’ve made a stinky diaper, it’ll purge itself.” “How do you know that?” Sandra asked. “Could you detect that-” “I know who did this to you. I’ve met him,” the priestess explained. “Let’s get your party together, and then I’ll tell you all I can.” ... Sandra was reluctant to sit down, but the priestess had set five chairs around the table, and it was clear she wasn’t going to start until they were all seated. Wincing, she sat down on the wooden chair, her tender bottom protesting at the hard surface. The padding offered by her diaper was cold comfort - literally, since after refreshing itself, it was cool and comfortable - that didn’t much mask how badly the bruises were stinging. She put up with it. It wasn’t a fraction as bad as the spanking had been. “My children,” the priestess said, taking her seat at the head of the table. “The threat you are up against is one that, frankly, you have no business fighting at your current skill level.” “So, we’re underdogs,” Quinn said. “Underdogs have won before.” “More like newborn whelps,” the priestess corrected. “I’ve met the wizard that did this to you, and he’s no force to meddle with. If you go after him, it’s entirely possible that you’ll end up far worse off than you are now.” “So, we’ll grind on the way,” Sandra said, nodding. “It’s a big threat. We’ll be careful.” The priestess shook her head. “Don’t be so certain of your course until you’ve heard me out. You may dislike your current state, but imagine yourself, not just incontinent, but trapped in a nursery, incapable of thinking about anything save for filling your diapers. He’s done that, and worse, to those who tried to get in his way.” Sandra paused. She could sense the hesitation around the table, coming from everyone save Hadrian, who still had no idea what was being said. She took charge. “We don’t abide bullies. We’ll train hard and prepare first, but we’re not going to let this slide forever. Who is he?” The priestess’s eyes sparkled. “I don’t know his name, but he calls himself the Wizard of Paraphilia. He got his start with the temple, but his goals soon grew past the domain of Calistria. I know not what, but he’s searching for something, and everyone who’s gotten in his way, even incidentally, has been left humiliated.” “What do diapers and frilly outfits have to do with his research?” Tarja asked. “I’ve heard of wizards seeking power, of course, but this is… different.” “I don’t know. It’s frankly unprecedented, but he doesn’t seem to be seeking power in the strictest sense.” The priestess rubbed at her chin, considering. “Last that I heard, he was somewhere in the northern mountains, where the abandoned mines are.” “Apparently he’s not there, because he had a base set up in a dungeon a day’s travel from here, by Marston,” Sandra said. “Any idea what he might be doing locally?” “He moves around, to avoid direct confrontations,” the priestess said. “If there’s one thing that matches his ability in humiliations, it’s his ability to teleport. He can have a stronghold a thousand miles away from where he’s working and never skip a beat.” Quinn cut right to the chase. “Then how do we fight him?” “Well, you don’t mindlessly pursue,” the priestess said. “If I were to go about it, I’d try to find what he was after, and use that to set a trap. Whether you can make good on that trap, though… it’s no mean thing.” “It’s something to start with,” Sandra said, sighing. “Anything else you can give us?” The priestess considered it. “Half-orc. What’s your name?” “Quinn, ma’am,” he said, automatically. “Quinn. You may as well wear that bra you found. It can’t affect you any more than it already has, and you’ll find you hurt less if you give them support. You’ll also want to get a pump.” Their bloodrager frowned, brow furrowing. “A pump? Like, for a well? Why-” “Quinn,” Tarja cut in. “For the milk.” He blinked a couple times in realization. “Oh.” “Your wizard should get his languages back in a matter of days. He seems quick enough that the curse won’t hamper him for long. The pacifier, though… not much you can do about that, save to remove it when it shows up.” “What about me?” Tarja asked, blushing a little. “And my-” “A few options, for you,” she said. “I’d recommend getting your armor… readjusted, to provide a little more protection there. For the other effects, you might just seek out a potions maker who can keep your hormones level. Nothing specifically bad will happen if you don’t, but you’ll find yourself changing in ways you may not appreciate.” Tarja sat back, glancing around uncertainly at the rest of the party. There was no judgement for what she was going through, though, and she relaxed. “And, for you…” the priestess said, looking down at Sandra. “Yeah?” “Don’t forget to drink plenty of water. You may wish to dehydrate yourself, to avoid as many accidents as possible. Don’t.” Her tone made it clear that this was an instruction, not a question. Sandra felt the odd suspicion that if she didn’t obey, the priestess would come looking for her and make her drink water. “Thanks,” Sandra said. It wasn’t the news she wanted, but it was the best news she would get. Getting to her feet - she wanted to not be sitting on a hard surface if at all possible. “I appreciate all your help.” A small smile played over the priestess’s lips. “All of it?” Sandra blushed. She didn’t deny it. … The nearest guild-friendly bar was a bit bigger than the Sodden Songbird, but the grime was a bit worse. It was a tradeoff Sandra was willing to make, since their rooms were cheap for licensed adventurers, and she didn’t feel like camping. “Four rooms,” she told the tavern’s owner, leaning against the bar rather than sitting in one of their metal stools. “Or, four beds. Whatever’s cheaper.” “Got some double rooms,” the barkeep replied, nodding. “You’re guild, right?” “Right,” Sandra said. “Came into town after a job.” “Sure thing. Lemme check if both the double rooms are open, I’ll let you know in a moment. Drinks?” “Four, please, and whatever you’ve got for grub.” The barkeep nodded. “I’ll bring it by in a minute.” “Thanks.” Sandra knocked on the bar and turned to walk back to their table, where her party was commiserating. Hadrian gestured to a particular chair, and Sandra eyed it for a moment before sitting down. To her surprise, it was cold. Not icy, just cool enough to convey the temperature through her diaper and soothe her aching backside. “O-oh. Thanks.” Hadrian replied in Sylvan. “Ray of Frost is more useful than people give it credit for. I’ll just reuse it every minute or so to keep things cool.” “That’s clever.” Sandra relaxed into the seat. It wasn’t exactly a pain killer, but it was soothing. “Well, we didn’t get paid, but we got some information. That’s better than nothing.” “Damn pegasi,” Quinn grumbled. “Agreed,” Tarja added. “Majestic creatures they may be, but they’re cheapskates.” “Suppose Anand will still give us the five-” Sandra started, stopping when she felt a hand on her shoulder. “You with the guild?” She didn’t recognize the voice, but it was deep, gruff, and threatening. “Who’s it to you?” Their hand didn’t move, and it felt more and more like a threat. “There was a scuffle outside of town today. Someone tried to get at a pegasus. Someone with the guild got in their way.” Under the table, Sandra spun her fingers, calling up an umbral dagger. Gaze moving to her party members, she got ready for a fight. “Sir, I’m going to ask that you remove your hand from my shoulder right this second, or you’ll get a firsthand experience of what happens when the guild gets in your way.” The hand pulled away, and Sandra looked back at the figure. He was tall, muscled, a barbarian by the looks of him, with flowing golden hair that came down past his shoulders. And, pinned on his robes was the badge of a guild master. “Oh,” she said, feeling sheepish. “I- Um, excuse me. I thought you were coming for a little payback.” He laughed, and his laugh was a stark contrast to his rough voice. “You think some no-name bandits would come looking for payback in a guild friendly bar?” Shoulders relaxing, Sandra chuckled. “Fair point.” The guild master leaned over the table. “So, you were the ones escorting the pegasus?” “That’s right.” His hand moved, and a heavy canvas pouch landed on the table, making a jingling ‘thunk’ sound. “He came by to commend you on your work. Said you could have run, but you put yourself in harms way and almost got killed cutting him free.” “So…” Sandra eyed the coin bag. It would be rude and improper to pour it out and count it on the table, but she was tempted to anyways. “We’re getting paid after all?” “He wasn’t about to argue that you didn’t finish the job when you saved his life,” the guild master pointed out. “Said he threw something else in there, too.” Her curiosity overtook her sense of propriety and Sandra picked up the bag, turning it over on the table. Fifteen coins jingled onto the table. Ten were gold, but five glimmered with shiny, silvery refinement. Platinum. Not fifteen gold, then. Sixty. Her eyes widened looking at the haul. It still wasn’t a lot, some well-to-do adventurers would spend more than that on a single round of drinks, but it was enough to cover their expenses for a good long while. Long enough to get another job, maybe, or… long enough to go north. “While you’re in town,” the guild master said, still standing by the table. “I might have a job for you.” “Yeah?” Sandra asked. “What is it?” The guildmaster glanced to his side. “Another escort job. There’s a merchant’s daughter who turned eighteen recently, and she’s getting married by the capital.” Sandra nodded. “Dangerous?” “Not overly. There’s nobody who wants to stop the wedding, so far as we’re aware. It’s not as though it’s a political alliance they could foil. You’d just have to watch out for the usual ruffians.” “Pay?” Sandra raised an eyebrow. If it was another pittance, she’d… well, she’d still take the job, but she’d be crabby about it. “Five thousand gold.” “Done.” Another chapter down! Chapter 4 is on my commission queue, but since that queue is a mile long, it might be a while before it gets posted. I really like how this one turned out - the blend of fantasy kink with regular kink worked quite well. My commission slots are currently closed, but if you want to support my writing, consider chipping in a couple dollars on Patreon: www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling You'll also get early access to all my noncommissioned work, and at the 5$+ tier, you'll get access to an exclusive story every month that only Patrons get to read, and the ability to vote on what that exclusive story will be.

There are 3 ways to induce lactation depending on your age and whether you have had a baby (rather than an AB).# 1. Hormones, available on the internet but inherently and potentially dangerous as even medically prescribed hormones can cause breats cancer. 2. Have a baby, make sure the baby get's the first month's milk and then the baby and your hubby can share and done naturally through childbirth you will continue lactatcting until they both stop nursing. 3. Stimulation, I discovered this accidentally and my wifes and my doctor confirmed it. if the breast especially the nipple and the aureola (the coloured area around the nipple) are stimulated gently and with a sucking type motion then lactation well eventually return. But he has to think about what he is doing to you. He has to be gentle and it has to be a sucking motion if he's not sure get him to start using a baby bottle until the sucking becomes almost reflexive. We all maintain the "latching" process until about age 13 after that we lose the ability to latch on to nipples, so he needs almost to re-learn this and he also needs to be able to put the sexual side of playing with your breasts to one side, Babies get a lot of comfort and security from breast feeding as well as helping them bond with their mothers, so it is not a sexual activity but a nurturing one. It's ok for your husband to rest his hand on your breast (babies do it naturally) but no squeezing or playing with his "food". I hope that helps.

Well I honestly told him this morning that I was having a hard time letting it go in my head, and I think he's actually wanting me to try .. he's just not sure what is involved or if it's something that would hurt me which is the last thing he would want. I am doing more research into it before starting, like I do everything.. I'm excited!

I feel really down right now because I actually brought up the subject last night to him.. that I read about it and was curious if he'd be interested.. I know it's a lot of work and dedication.. ever since starting to think and dream about this my breasts are aching! However, he shot me down, said he would not be interested in it.. I thought at first he may have been interested because he was talking about that I'd have to get a breast pump and all that due to our work schedules that dont make much time together (he works nights, I work days).. take herbal supplements, etc.. but as we were talking he seemed to shut me off and not want to talk about it anymore. I still fantasize about being at home and cuddling on the couch to let him nurse, (a 4 hour schedule) or outside in the swing, or when we travel, letting him nurse n the back seat of the car, when visiting his sister, excusing ourselves to a bedroom together so he can nurse (his sister would flip out LOL), I want to feel my breasts heavy with milk again and the closeness we would have. But he isn't interested and I'm heartbroken ?